《Path of the Warrior: My Soul Ring Can Be Fused Indefinitely!》


 Chapter 1

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Dawn.


    It was noisy outside as if someone was preparing for a big event. The sound of footsteps could be heard outside the door.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    The young man on the bed looked sleepy. His small face was thin, without any color.


    As soon as the young man sat up, his body suddenly curled up.


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough.¡±


    The young man coughed violently as if he was used to it. He sighed, shook his head helplessly, and made an expression that was different from his peers..


    If it had been anyone else present, they would have been shocked. How could a ten-year-old child have such an expression?


    In reality, his name was Li Ran, and he was not his original body. He was a fine young man who lived in the modern world but had unexpectedly transmigrated here a month ago.


    This was the Azure Dragon Continent, a world where magical beasts ran amok and Martial Dao reached godhood!


    Everyone on the Azure Dragon Continent, as long as they awakened their Soul Rings, would become a Soul Warrior. When their Soul Power reached Level 10, they would be able to absorb the Soul Rings of magical beasts for a certain period of time and enter the next realm of Soul Cultivators. After that, they would become Great Soul Masters, Soul Grandmasters, Soul Kings, Soul Monarchs, Soul Saints, Soul Gods, and even Supreme Martial Gods!


    However, not everyone had the hope of becoming a Supreme Martial God.


    On the Azure Dragon Continent, everyone would have a chance to awaken their Soul Rings when they were ten years old. The number of Soul Rings awakened would determine whether or not they could become a Supreme Martial God in the future.


    The prerequisite to becoming a Supreme Martial God was to bind nine Soul Rings. The older the Soul Ring, the better.


    However, the number of Soul Rings was often determined by one¡¯s innate talent. Some people were gifted and could awaken more than one Soul Ring at the age of twelve. This meant that their strength would reach a high level in the future.


    On the other hand, if only one Soul Ring was awakened, it meant that they would forever be at the stage of Soul Warriors, unable to break through to Soul Cultivators.


    ¡°Young Master, are you awake?¡±


    The servant¡¯s voice came from outside the door, interrupting Li Ran¡¯s thoughts.


    He concealed his expression and returned to his usual obedient expression, looking a little dazed.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    The servant pushed the door open and said respectfully, ¡°Young Master, the Master has something to ask you. He¡¯s waiting for you in the study room.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Li Ran coughed after he finished speaking. The servant at the door was used to it and quietly left, closing the door behind him.


    ¡°Tomorrow will be the day of the awakening of the Soul Ring.¡±


    Li Ran¡¯s eyes flickered. His original body¡¯s constitution was too weak. He did not know if it would affect the awakening of the Soul Ring tomorrow.


    Li Ran collected his thoughts, opened the door, and walked out. He walked around the corner and was not far away from the study.


    ¡°Look at his sickly appearance. Will he be able to successfully awaken the Soul Ring tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see hahaha.¡±


    ¡°Your words are too much. Be careful not to be heard by the Chief. Otherwise, he¡¯ll teach you a lesson!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Li Ran ignored the discussions of the disciples behind him. He only sighed in his heart. His original body was the Chief¡¯s eldest son after all, yet those disciples actually dared to talk about it in front of him.


    If Li Ran did not have this identity, he could not imagine how difficult this original body¡¯s situation would be.


    The survival principle of the Azure Dragon Continent was that the strong were respected!


    Li Ran suddenly stopped outside a room and knocked on the door.


    ¡°Father, I¡¯m here.¡±


    The people inside did not make much noise. The footsteps were getting closer and closer. When the door opened, it was a middle-aged man wearing a green robe. The moment he saw Li Ran, he had a warm smile on his face.


    The middle-aged man was this original body¡¯s father, Li Xun. He was also the Chief of the Pure Wind Clan. The Pure Wind Clan was considered one of the bigger sects for martial arts in Sifang Town.


    ¡°Lil Ran, how is your body today?¡±


    The skinny youth lowered his head and did not say anything.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±


    ¡°A few days ago, I sent you the Linglong Magical Fruit. Did you notice anything strange after you ate it?¡±


    Li Ran shook his head, but he said regretfully, ¡°My constitution hasn¡¯t improved.¡±


    Although he had just transmigrated, he respected the man in front of him from the bottom of his heart.


    His original body had been weak since he was young. In order to cure his illness, Li Xun had entered the Magical Beast Mountain Range many times to find precious and rare spirit herbs. Over the years, Li Xun had invested a lot of Heavenly and Earthly Treasures in Li Ran¡¯s body, but the effects were minimal.


    So many years had passed, but Li ran¡¯s body had not changed in the slightest. The elders in the clan were getting more dissatisfied.


    After all, which disciple in the clan did not have more talent than Li Ran?


    As a sickly person, no matter how many spirit herbs he used, it was useless!


    ¡°Tomorrow will be the day of the awakening of the Soul Ring. Don¡¯t worry, just maintain your usual attitude.¡±


    Li Xun looked at his son and said, ¡°Also, I have another thing to tell you.¡±


    The youth looked over.


    ¡°After tomorrow, I want you to enter the Divine Sect to cultivate. There will be more cultivation techniques and rare treasures there. It will be of great benefit to you.¡±


    Li Ran was stunned. Divine Sect?


    Divine Sect was the largest sect in the Yenjiu Prefecture. It was said that since its establishment, a Supreme Martial God had walked out from the Divine Sect!


    A Supreme Martial God was born in the Divine Sect, and there was such a super expert behind it. This was also the reason why the Divine Sect could sit firmly as the number one sect in the Yenjiu Prefecture.


    On the other hand, the Pure Wind Clan was only a martial clan in Sifang Town. It was not even considered a sect.


    The gap between the two was huge!


    ¡°How could a big sect like that accept a disciple like me?¡±


    Li Ran felt that his father was joking. How could a sickly man like him be chosen by the Divine Sect?


    ¡°I have my own ways.¡±


    Li Xun said with a face full of confidence.


    According to the rules of the past years, the Divine Sect would send a few elders to recruit disciples in Sifang Town. The conditions were very strict. Only those who had awakened more than one Soul Ring were qualified to join the Divine Sect.


    However, every year, there would be one or two disciples from the Pure Wind Clan who were lucky enough to join the Divine Sect.


    However, Li Ran did not have any hope. With the conditions laid out, it was impossible to go through the back door.


    There might still be some hope for him if he could awaken more Soul Rings tomorrow.


    ¡°Soul Rings¡­¡±


    All this while, Li Ran had not been able to understand a single question. He looked at the man in front of him and still asked.


    ¡°Father, can the age of a Soul Ring be changed?¡±


    The number of Soul Rings that a person could awaken in their lifetime was destined and could not be changed.


    In that case, could the age of the Soul Ring be changed?


    Li Ran had already prepared for the worst. If his Soul Ring awakening on the next day was not ideal, then he would work hard to increase the age of his Soul Ring. The higher the age, the stronger his strength would be.


    Even if he did not have that many Soul Rings, he could still increase his strength.


    However, what happened next completely broke his plan.


    ¡°The age of the Soul Ring is fixed. Only when you break through to the next realm and hunt magical beasts with high age, will the age of the soul rings you can absorb be higher.¡±


    Li Xun shook his head.


    ¡°Could it be that there are other ways to increase the lifespan of a Soul Ring?¡±


    Li Ran did not give up. If the number of Soul Rings he bound was too few and he could not increase the age of his Soul Ring indefinitely, would he not be able to increase his strength?


    ¡°No!¡±

 Chapter 2

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Li Ran walked out of the study room dejectedly.


    ¡°How many Soul Rings can this body bind?¡±


    Three was the limit.


    In the future, if he cultivated step by step, he would at most be a Great Soul Master. If his soul skills were a little inferior, any Soul Cultivator would be able to beat him up.


    Li Ran could already imagine the miserable scene in the future. He sighed indiscernibly. It was not easy for him to escape from the miserable life of a social animal, and he was once again plunged into an even more miserable life.


    As soon as he thought of the awakening of the Soul Ring the next day, his heart began to feel uneasy.


    This night was destined to be a sleepless night.


    ¡­


    The next morning.


    Li Ran rubbed his eyes that had not closed for the whole night. He used the fastest speed to tidy himself up, then opened the door and walked out.


    In the sacrificial hall of the Pure Wind Clan.


    The ceremony of the Soul Ring awakening would be held here in a while.


    The awakening of the Soul Ring was a huge matter, whether it was in Sifang Town or the Pure Wind Clan.


    When Li Ran arrived at the sacrificial hall, there was still some time before the ceremony to awaken the Soul Ring. However, the chief and elders of the Pure Wind Clan were already in the hall. The disciples of the Pure Wind Clan were standing outside.


    Those disciples naturally noticed Li Ran. A trace of disdain flashed in their eyes. However, due to the presence of the chief they did not say anything sarcastic.


    Li Ran had long seen through their little tricks. He walked through the crowd and entered the hall expressionlessly.


    ¡°Lil Ran, come over here.¡±


    Chief Li Xun saw his son and called him over cordially.


    The elders sitting next to him did not look very cordial. They only gave the youth a quick glance before moving their gazes away.


    They did not even exchange basic greetings.


    Instead, a youth standing behind the First Elder said with a smile.


    ¡°Junior Brother Ran, you¡¯re here!¡±


    ¡°Today is the day you awaken your Soul Ring. How are your preparations? Don¡¯t be nervous, your aptitude won¡¯t be too bad. I have high hopes for you!¡±


    Li Ran looked towards the source of the voice and happened to see the mischievous smile on the youth¡¯s face. It disappeared in a flash.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Li Ran retracted his gaze and replied indifferently. He obediently stood behind the chief.


    The youth who had opened his mouth to chat earlier had a slightly embarrassed expression on his face. The smile on his face was slightly stiff.


    ¡°Hmph, what are you pretending for? I want to see how you will make a fool of yourself on the spot later!¡±


    ¡°I will definitely awaken multiple Soul Rings and crush you!¡±


    The young man was the First Elder¡¯s personal disciple, Li Rui. His talent was the most outstanding among the disciples of the Pure Wind Clan. He was regarded by the elders as the seedling with the highest chance of becoming a Soul Monarch!


    ¡®His acting is really bad.¡¯


    Li Ran thought in his heart. He knew better than anyone else that before Li Rui wanted to enter the Divine Sect, then become the successor of the Pure Wind Clan.


    Li Ran was undoubtedly the biggest stumbling block on Li Rui¡¯s path.


    Just as Li Ran was lost in thought, the Soul Ring awakening ceremony was about to begin.


    ¡°Today is the day of the Soul Ring awakening. Disciples who are about to undergo the Soul Ring awakening, please stand by the altar. In a while, the Fifth Elder will guide you.¡±


    The Chief, Li Xun, stood up and swept his gaze across the group of disciples as he spoke.


    ¡°The awakening of your Soul Rings is the most critical moment in your lives. It concerns your future cultivation. Perhaps the future Soul Monarch or Soul Saint will be born among you!¡±


    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t say anymore. Let¡¯s go to the altar now.¡±


    As soon as Li Xun finished speaking, the hall began to bustle with noise. Disciples kept coming in from outside with excited expressions.


    Before long, including Li Ran, there were more than 30 disciples gathered by the altar.


    An elder stood by the altar. His eyes were sharp and his expression was solemn.


    The disciples standing in front of him immediately fell silent.


    The elder on the altar spoke.


    ¡°Listen carefully. There will be a piece of black grinding jade on each altar. Later, place your palm on the stone plate and feel it carefully. When you feel something moving on the stone plate, try to inject a trace of Soul Power into the grinding jade. Don¡¯t relax!¡±


    ¡°Until the awakening of the Soul Ring is successful!¡±


    ¡°Now, you can go to your respective altars and do as I said.¡±


    The disciples were eager to give it a try. With excitement in their hearts, they walked to their respective altars. They were looking forward to what would happen next.


    Li Ran was no exception.


    He also attached great importance to the awakening of the Soul Ring. It was very likely that it would determine his fate in the future.


    During the month he had transmigrated, he had witnessed the cruelty of this world.


    The strong were revered, and the weak were eliminated. This was the rule of life on the Azure Dragon Continent, and there was no exception!


    Li Ran longed to become stronger!


    ¡°Now, begin the Soul Ring awakening!¡±


    Following the Fifth Elder¡¯s order, many disciples on the altar impatiently placed their hands on the stone plate and closed their eyes, feeling the mysterious pull within.


    At this moment, Li Rui looked disdainfully at the youth in front of him and snorted coldly in his heart. Then, he closed his eyes and began to awaken his Soul Rings according to the elder¡¯s instructions.


    On the other hand, Li Ran had a calm expression. He was not in a hurry to begin. Instead, he began to observe the disciples around him who had already begun to awaken their Soul Rings.


    Not long after the beginning, a thin layer of white mist lingered around Li Rui¡¯s body. It did not dissipate for a long time. As time passed, the white mist seemed to have turned into ice shards that could be touched.


    ¡°Junior Brother Li Rui¡¯s aptitude is amazing. He has already undergone such a change when he has just awakened. There is a high chance that he will awaken multiple Soul Rings!¡±


    Among the surrounding disciples, they recognized Li Rui at a glance. He had become the First Elder¡¯s personal disciple at such a young age. There were very few disciples in the Pure Wind Clan who did not know of Li Rui.


    Among the many disciples, a large portion of them was still very confident in Li Rui. After all, he was the First Elder¡¯s personal disciple. His aptitude was not something that ordinary disciples could compare to.


    Not long after the ceremony began.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Everyone cried out in surprise. Li Ran followed everyone¡¯s gaze and looked over. The altar in the corner emitted wisps of golden light. It was the only beam of light on the stage. He was also the first disciple to touch the soul ring.


    That disciple revealed a trace of joy. His other hand trembled as he placed it on the black grinding jade. The grinding jade made a crackling sound as a dazzling light shot out from it.


    The sound of the grinding jade became even louder as if something was about to break out from within.


    With a crisp sound, a cold silver light shot out from the grinding jade, instantly covering the entire altar.


    Under everyone¡¯s astonished gazes, a crescent-shaped dagger that glowed with silver light slowly appeared. Four white rings of light surrounded the dagger.


    The elder in charge of the altar¡¯s stern expression relaxed slightly as he announced loudly.


    ¡°Soul Skill: Silver Tooth Blade! Soul Ring¡¯s age is 100 years!¡±


    ¡°Congratulations on awakening three Soul Rings!¡±


    The crowd started to stir as soon as these words were said.


    ¡°How lucky! The soul skill is actually the silver tooth blade. It¡¯s much stronger than our soul skills!¡±


    The surrounding disciples within the hall had looks of envy in their eyes. Compared to Medicinal Herb Soul Skills, this type of Soul Skill had more lethality and had a higher starting point than many others.


    Even if it was only Level 1 Soul Power, no Soul Warrior would be a match for this kind of Soul Skill.


    When the disciple on the altar saw his Soul Skill clearly, he could not help but be delighted. However, when he saw the number of soul rings, he was slightly discouraged.


    Fifth Elder said, ¡°The number of Soul Rings doesn¡¯t represent everything. Your Soul Skill is in the middle and upper class, and the age of your Soul Ring isn¡¯t considered low. Your strength won¡¯t be too bad in the future.¡±


    What he said was the truth.


    Although he only had three Soul Rings, his Soul Skill was powerful, and his Soul Ring¡¯s age was high. In the future, even if he was only a Great Soul Master, his strength would be on par with the early stages of a Soul Grandmaster.


    ¡°Thank you, Fifth Elder! I¡¯ll definitely work hard to cultivate!¡±


    The disciple was greatly encouraged. He held the Soul Skill in his hand and walked down the altar.

 Chapter 3

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Not long after the ceremony started, some disciples had successfully awakened their Soul Rings. Moreover, those kinds of Soul Skills had an absolute advantage in battle!


    Such an opening could be considered a success.


    Many disciples on the altar were greatly encouraged. They were looking forward to how many Soul Rings or what kind of soul skills they would awaken in a while.


    ¡°It¡¯s not much.¡±


    Li Rui looked down on those Soul Skills. They were not worth mentioning in front of the Soul Skills of a magical beast!


    Li Rui raised his head to look at Li Ran, slightly stunned. He had not started yet?


    ¡°What is he up to?¡±


    However, in the next second, Li Rui felt relieved.


    Li Ran looked left and right before carefully placing his right hand on the stone plate. There was no change at all, not even a trace of white gas.


    ¡°That trash, it can¡¯t be that he doesn¡¯t even have Soul Power, right?¡±


    Li Rui could not help but laugh. He no longer paid attention to the situation on the other side. Instead, he focused on his own altar.


    Time passed bit by bit.


    There were quite a few disciples on the altar who had successfully awakened. There were all sorts of Soul Skills. Among them, someone with five Soul Rings had appeared!


    For a moment, the altar shone in all directions. White Mist was dense.


    However, there was only one altar that was dim. It was incomparably silent.


    The surrounding disciples started to discuss about that altar.


    ¡°That¡¯s Li ran, right? Why isn¡¯t there any movement from him?¡±


    ¡°He usually looks sickly, and he might not even possess Soul Power. hahahaha.¡±


    ¡°This trash, he¡¯s always bringing shame to our Pure Wind Clan. If this news spreads to Sifang town, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be treated as a joke by others.¡±


    ¡­


    Although the disciples deliberately controlled their voices, they were still heard by the chief, Li Xun, and the other elders. The other elders did not feel anything strange. They had long guessed that this would be the case, and had never held any hope for Li Ran from the very beginning.


    On the other hand, Li Xun¡¯s expression changed.. He stared at the thin youth on the altar, and his heart began to waver.


    Was that really the case?


    Would his son really fail to awaken his Soul Rings?


    At this moment, seven-colored multicolored light shot out from Li Rui¡¯s altar!


    The moment the phenomenon appeared, the surrounding disciples were shocked. Even the Fifth Elder, who had been in charge of the altar for many years, had a look of envy flash across his eyes. He knew better than most elders what seven-colored multicolored light meant.


    ¡°Li Rui¡¯s talent is not bad. In my opinion, there shouldn¡¯t be any problem for him to awaken six Soul Rings!¡±


    One of the elders did not hide his admiration for Li Rui.


    The other elders also had looks of admiration on their faces. Among them, the most gratified was the First Elder. He glanced at the chief beside him, whose expression was not very good. While he was happy, he was also a little gloating.


    Just as the First Elder was about to speak sarcastically, his eyes suddenly widened and his mouth was wide open. He stared at the altar in a daze.


    It was not just the first elder. All the elders and disciples present were so shocked that their faces turned pale.


    What¡­ was that?


    The altar was filled with light. The rainbow light had transformed into a python that was over a hundred feet long. Under the sunlight, the scattered green scales gave off an icy cold light. The snake¡¯s tongue was gently sticking out as it hissed.


    The python that was completely green and black bathed in the rainbow light. Its eyes were sharp as if it was an emperor in the forest, looking down on the masses of grass.


    The python coiled above the altar. The light around its body did not dissipate for a long time. Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on it, and they did not even dare to breathe loudly. They were afraid of disturbing the youth on the altar.


    Li Rui¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat. His hands were placed on top of the grinding jade. There was a very powerful force within it that was pulling him. However, he was unwilling to come out.


    After the stalemate lasted for a long time, his heart began to become anxious. He began to pour more Soul Power into it as he roared!


    With a bang, a crack actually appeared on the indestructible grinding jade.


    A wisp of green light floated out from within and rushed towards the python that was coiled in midair, surrounding it.


    ¡°Seven Soul Rings!¡±


    Someone cried out in disbelief.


    The green python that had appeared earlier had already exceeded their expectations. Since the establishment of the Wind Pure Clan, there had not been more than five disciples who could awaken a Beast Soul Skill.


    Not to mention, it was a 500-year-old green python!


    Whether it was the Beast Soul Skill itself or the age of the Soul Ring, both were extremely shocking.


    However, the shock brought by all of this was far less than the shock brought by the appearance of seven Soul Rings!


    Seven soul rings!


    A future Soul Saint!


    A future Soul Saint from the Pure Wind Clan?


    Everyone stared blankly at Li Rui, unable to say a single word. Even the elders present had expressions of shock and joy on their faces.


    How could they not be excited? The Pure Wind Clan had passed down generations after generations. The last time they had nurtured a Soul Saint was a few hundred years ago.


    ¡°The younger generation is awesome! I didn¡¯t expect to see the Pure Wind Clan give birth to a Soul Saint before I die!¡±


    An elder sitting next to the chief was so excited that he could not help but cry.


    ¡°Soul Saint¡­ It¡¯s rare to even for a disciple in the Divine Sect to awaken seven soul rings, right?¡±


    ¡°Then why are you saying that if news of Junior Brother Li Rui awakening seven Soul Rings were to spread, it would definitely attract the attention of all the great sects in the Yanjiu Prefecture!¡±


    All the disciples¡¯eyes were filled with envy and they sighed from the bottom of their hearts. What happened this day had given them too much of an impact.


    Who would have thought that a Soul Saint would be born next to them?


    Amidst everyone¡¯s discussions, the light that filled the altar dissipated. The green python had already disappeared from its original spot. Li Rui had a smile on his face as he slowly walked down the altar under everyone¡¯s gaze.


    He really enjoyed such gazes. People like him were the focal point of the crowd!


    Li Rui looked at the crowd with disdain. The crowd automatically made way for him, as if he was an emperor looking down from above.


    ¡°Not bad, not bad. You haven¡¯t let me down!¡±


    The First Elder could not stop smiling as he praised.


    ¡°Master taught well. Without Master¡¯s careful guidance, how could I, Li Rui, be here today?¡±


    Hearing Li Rui¡¯s words, the admiration in the eyes of the elders present deepened. At this moment, they were smiling warmly.


    ¡°On one hand, it¡¯s because the First Elder taught him well. On the other hand, Li Rui is extremely intelligent. Otherwise, how could he have awakened seven Soul Rings? He¡¯s one of the best among his peers!¡±


    Even the Fourth Elder, who had always been stern in the Pure Wind Clan smiled and said, ¡°What you said is right. It¡¯s rare to be able to awaken seven Soul Rings even in the Divine Sect. Li Rui, your talent is very good. If you cultivate well in the future, your achievements won¡¯t stop there!¡±


    Seeing this, many elders also spoke and praised him.


    ¡°Elders, you flatter me. Li Rui is just lucky. My talent is mediocre and I think that I can¡¯t compare to Junior Brother Ran.¡±


    Li Rui smiled innocently and said to the chief, ¡°Junior Brother Ran¡¯s talent is not inferior to anyone else. He will definitely awaken more than seven Soul Rings in a while! Don¡¯t you agree, chief?¡±


    The elders did not say anything. They did not believe that a sickly Li ran would awaken seven soul rings?


    What a joke!


    Chief Li Xun had a complicated look in his eyes. He was very clear about the intentions of the First Elder and his disciple, Li Rui. They had been looking for an opportunity to impeach him.


    However¡­ Li Xun looked at the lonely youth on the altar and began to feel anxious.


    Could it be that Li Ran had failed?

 Chapter 4

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    A thin youth stood alone on the altar.


    Four hours had passed since the start of the ceremony, and only one person at the altar was still awakening his Soul Ring.


    A wisp of faint white gas blew out from the grinding jade. After circling around the youth, it quickly dissipated.


    Many of the surrounding disciples and elders were getting impatient from waiting, but they did not leave immediately.


    They were certain that the youth would not awaken an astonishing Soul Ring, but all of them had the mentality of watching a show as they watched the youth make a fool of himself.


    Li Ran had no idea what was happening in the outside world.


    The ritual to awaken the Soul Ring was far more difficult than he had expected. It was mostly due to the Soul Power that was lacking in his body.


    Even though Li Ran felt the energy in the grinding jade, he was unable to draw it out because his strength was not enough.


    Li Ran did not know how much time had passed until his clothes were drenched and his energy was about to be depleted.


    ¡°This won¡¯t do. The damage to my energy is too fast.¡±


    Before Li Ran could successfully awaken his Soul Ring, his body would not be able to take it and he would withdraw from the awakening ceremony first.


    ¡®This won¡¯t do¡­¡¯ Li Ran clenched his teeth tightly and sent the few wisps of Soul Power in his body into the grinding jade through his palm.


    Buzz. The space around him seemed to have been compressed, producing a buzzing sound that was exceptionally ear-piercing.


    The dim altar instantly transformed as if it had been washed by holy water. It seemed to have transformed into a bronze color, revealing a dense aura.


    A vast beam of starlight sprinkled down from the altar. The young man was indulged in the situation, so he was unable to see it clearly.


    ¡°This¡­ What kind of phenomenon is this?¡±


    The people who had been waiting to see the young man make a fool out of himself could not even speak properly. Other than surprise, there was no other feeling. The phenomenon that had appeared on the altar was simply too astonishing. Compared to the rainbow light that Li Rui had created not too long ago, was it even better?


    Everyone heard a boom. The grinding jade in front of Li ran and the altar instantly exploded, sending dust flying everywhere!


    The altar was in chaos. Rocks and dust flew everywhere.


    Li Ran was stunned. He stared at the Soul Skill floating in front of him. He could not believe it.


    Were the heavens joking with him?


    This thing¡­ was awakened by him?


    Li ran would not believe it even if he was beaten to death.


    When the dust fell to the ground, everyone did not have the time to sigh about the tragic state of the altar. They all turned their gazes to Li Ran. They were very curious about what kind of Soul Skill and Soul Ring had been awakened with such a huge commotion.


    The chief, Li Xun, became even more nervous. The hope that had been extinguished earlier was once again ignited due to the strange phenomenon just now.


    Li Xun looked over full of anticipation and was stunned.


    Following that, a heaven-shaking burst of laughter erupted from the crowd.


    ¡°One Soul Ring hahaha.¡±


    That was right.


    Li Ran only had one Soul Ring bound to him. It was destined that he would only be able to become a Soul Warrior in this lifetime and would not have the possibility of breaking through to the next realm.


    Moreover, his Soul Skill was extremely awkward. A rock with an age of 10!


    It was neither a Beast Soul Skill nor a Soul Skill with destructive power.


    A rock?


    To a Soul Warrior, what use could it be? Was it to cushion their buttocks?


    Those medicinal herbs that could produce poison possessed an offensive power that was stronger than a rock!


    ¡°This is the worst soul skill I¡¯ve ever seen. Hahahahaha.¡±


    ¡°Trash is trash. He only awakened one Soul Ring, and it¡¯s a ten-year-old rock. I¡¯ve never seen anyone worse than him.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t put it that way. Successfully awakening a Soul Ring is already out of my expectations. Just now, I thought he didn¡¯t even have soul power. hahaha.¡±


    ¡­


    The laughter inside and outside the hall continued.


    Li Ran held the dusty rock in his hand and unconsciously clenched his fist. His gaze swept across the crowd. There was ridicule and disdain on their faces. All sorts of expressions flashed past.


    Finally, Li Ran¡¯s gaze stopped on the chief.


    ¡°I messed up.¡±


    Li Ran¡¯s mouth moved, but he did not make a sound. However, from the shape of his mouth, one could vaguely make out the meaning.


    The other party threw him a smile and did not blame him.


    Although Li Xun was not his biological father, ever since Li ran transmigrated here, the chief had been silently supporting him from behind. He was the person closest to him in the Pure Wind Clan or the Azure Dragon Continent.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Li Ran wanted to say something, but suddenly, his expression froze.


    [ Ding! ]


    [ Congratulations, host, for successfully activating the God-Tier Soul Ring Fusion System! ]


    A series of robotic voices suddenly sounded like thunder, causing a huge commotion in Li Ran¡¯s mind!


    God-Tier Soul Ring Fusion System?


    [ God-Tier Soul Ring Fusion System: By killing monsters of the same attribute and absorbing the age of the monsters, one can increase the age of one¡¯s Soul Ring and quickly increase one¡¯s strength! ]


    Li Ran still had the same dejected expression on his face, but in his heart, he was beaming. The so-called God-Tier Soul Ring Fusion System, as the name implied, was the Golden Finger!


    Especially when he heard the system¡¯s introduction, Li Ran¡¯s heart was wild with joy!


    Previously, because of the age of his Soul Ring, Li ran had specially asked chief about it. There was no shortcut to increase the age of his Soul Ring.


    However, the God-Tier Soul Ring Fusion System could actually do it!


    This meant that the age could be increased by fusing with other monsters. There was no Soul Ring restriction. He just needed to keep absorbing!


    Li Ran¡¯s fingers rubbed against the stone, his eyes sparkling.


    One Soul Ring was enough!


    In the eyes of others, the more Soul Rings one had, the stronger one¡¯s strength would be.


    However, Li Ran was different. He had the God-Tier Soul Ring Fusion System. Having more would be a burden. One was just right!


    So what if Li Rui had seven Soul Rings? As long as Li Ran could increase the age of his Soul Ring to over ten million years, would a Soul Saint not be crushed to death by Li Ran with a stone?


    Who said that the more Soul Rings there were, the stronger one would be?


    Li Ran would have to just find another way!


    Li Ran was delighted. He suddenly felt that the stone looked much more pleasing to the eye.


    ¡°Lil Ran, it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just an awakening of the Soul Ring. Don¡¯t mind it too much.¡±


    The chief, Li Xun, appeared in front of Li Ran at some point in time. When he saw the young man¡¯s flickering expression, he was extremely worried.


    No matter how unwilling he was to accept this result, there was nothing he could do in the end.


    ¡°Father?¡±


    Li Ran was still studying the system and did not pay attention to the outside world at all. When he saw Li Xun suddenly appear, a hint of astonishment appeared on his face.


    ¡°There are still many ways to increase one¡¯s strength. The number of Soul Rings isn¡¯t the only way. There are all sorts of wondrous things in the greater world. There are many ways.¡±


    Since Li Xun had already said this much, if Li Ran could not understand what Li Xun meant, it would be a little unreasonable.


    ¡°Father, you don¡¯t have to say anymore. I¡¯m not discouraged. I¡¯m more than happy that I¡¯ve successfully awakened my Soul Skill.¡±


    Li Ran did not lie. He was even happier than awakening seven or eight Soul Rings when he suddenly possessed a God-Tier Soul Ring Fusion System.


    Other People¡¯s endpoints might be Soul Saints or even Supreme Martial Gods.


    However, Li Ran had unlimited possibilities. His strength had no upper limit, so his future was bound to be even broader!


    However, those who did not know about this did not think so after hearing Li Ran¡¯s words.


    Those disciples did not say anything. However, in a place where the chief could not see them, they revealed looks of disdain. Trash was trash. Li Ran had awakened a Soul Ring, but he did not feel ashamed. Instead, he felt proud!


    ¡°It would be great if I could have Junior Brother Ran¡¯s attitude.¡±


    Li Rui walked over with a smile. He was about the same age, but his figure was much taller than Li Ran¡¯s. He did not look like someone of the same age at all.


    ¡°Then Senior Brother needs to work hard and train hard.¡±


    Li Ran was in a good mood and replied politely.


    In the past, he could not be bothered with these people, which was why they were becoming more and more unrestrained. However, it was different at the moment.


    Did these people really think that Li Ran was a pushover, that he would let others bully him?


    Li Ran wanted to pay back these debts in double the amount!

 Chapter 5

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Li Ran found an excuse to leave the sacrificial hall and hurried back to his own courtyard.


    He had yet to recover from the joy brought by the system when he suddenly had a golden finger, causing him to feel slightly elated.


    Not long after he sat down, a large amount of information flooded into Li Ran¡¯s mind like a flood that had just been released.


    [ Ding! ]


    [ The first activation of God-Tier Soul Ring Fusion System, rewarding host Newbie Grand Gift Bag! ]


    [ Do you want to open the Newbie Grand Gift Bag? ]


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    Li Ran¡¯s face lit up, and he decisively chose to open it. In the next second, the system¡¯s voice rang out one after another.


    [ Ding! Congratulations to the host for obtaining 100,000 gold coins! ]


    [ Ding! Congratulations to the host for obtaining a Hundred-Year-Old Phoenix-Tailed Fox! ]


    [ Ding! Congratulations to the host for obtaining the Heavenly Spirit Cleansing Holy Water! ]


    Heavenly Spirit Cleansing Holy Water?


    [ Heavenly Spirit Cleansing Holy Water is refined from the essence of heaven, Earth, sun, and moon. It can quickly heal the host¡¯s old ailment and temper one¡¯s astonishing physique! ]


    Was there a solution to the original body¡¯s old ailment?!


    The problem that had been troubling him for a long time was instantly solved!


    ¡°The reward is just in time!¡±


    A jade bottle floated in front of Li Ran. He immediately opened it, and a strong medicinal fragrance wafted into his body. The medicinal smell was absorbed into his body, and a wave of energy spread out in his body. It followed the direction of his limbs, meridians, and blood flow, bit by bit, curing his old illness.


    The youth¡¯s entire body trembled. As he moved, the medicinal liquid in the jade bottle shook violently back and forth, and the medicinal fragrance that drifted into his body became even stronger.


    At this moment, the changes in his body became even more obvious. A thin layer of skin was visible, and rays of light were reflected off it.


    Li Ran¡¯s eyes instantly lit up. It was useful!


    He raised his head and swallowed all the medicinal liquid in the jade bottle. Not a single drop was left.


    The medicinal liquid was even gentler than he had imagined, but its medicinal efficacy was extremely astonishing. It was not something that the medicinal aura from earlier could compare to. The medicinal liquid that was suffused with a purple color revealed the purest essence the moment it entered his mouth. It was a Purple Fruit.


    Dense purple mist rose within the room. The medicinal liquid flowed through his body, and wherever it passed, it would glow with new vitality. His old illness would be healed, and his body would be rebuilt.


    It happened in an instant. All the injuries that Li Ran had suffered in his body had been healed.


    When he had completely absorbed all the medicinal liquid, Li Ran let out a comfortable deep breath. He shook his arm, and it actually let out an explosive sound when it hit the air.


    Li Ran¡¯s face was flushed red. His eyes moved, and his body was continuously producing Soul Qi!


    ¡°My physique has become stronger¡­ It¡¯s time to absorb the Hundred-Year-Old Phoenix-Tailed Fox.¡±


    Li Ran threw out a monster from his Storage Ring. It was still stained with Blood Qi, but the Soul Ring was not destroyed.


    Li Ran approached the monster. The amount of time it took to absorb the monster should be the same as the time it took to absorb the Soul Ring.


    He knew how to do that!


    After all, the chief was his father. Li Ran had learned a lot from him. However, due to his physical condition, he could only hide many thoughts in his heart and could not really use them.


    Li Ran closed his eyes again. After the Soul Qi in his body was full, he was even more adept at operating it.


    The Phoenix-Tailed Fox¡¯s body was surrounded by a layer of not-so-faint but not-so-strong red light. That was the Soul Ring. As time passed, a wisp of white gas was decomposed from the red. It should only be 100 years old, and the white gas was only a faint circle.


    Li Ran breathed in and out, controlling the fluctuation of the Soul Qi. He tried his best to maintain a relatively stable state, so as not to make any mistakes when absorbing the time limit of the monster.


    This was his first hundred-year-old monster. He had to be careful. Whether or not he could successfully increase his strength today would depend on this!


    A gray stone appeared in Li Ran¡¯s body. It was his Soul Ring, which was completely gray. If one looked closely, they would only see a thin layer of white gas. If one did not look closely, they would not be able to see it at all.


    Although the stone was not as aggressive as the Beast Soul Ring, it was soluble and very inclusive.


    The Phoenix-Tailed Fox¡¯s attributes were mainly offensive. It was not repelled by the stone and could be fused with it.


    Li Ran closed his eyes and smiled. It was a blessing in disguise.


    He slightly used his Soul Qi. The Phoenix-Tailed Fox¡¯s Soul Ring slowly detached from his body. Red light mixed with white gas was slowly absorbed into Li Ran¡¯s body.


    Li Ran was delighted. The Soul Ring in his body moved. However, in the next second, he could no longer smile.


    The originally round Soul Ring actually transformed into the appearance of the Phoenix-Tailed Fox. It bared its fangs and brandished its claws, ramming wantonly into his body.


    Not good!


    The Phoenix-Tailed Fox raised its sharp claws and ruthlessly scratched at his fragile blood vessels. The blood vessels exploded, and fresh blood continuously flowed out!


    In the next moment, it changed its direction, wanting to attack other places.


    Li Ran¡¯s expression changed drastically. With his will, the scattered Soul Qi suddenly gathered and surrounded the Phoenix-Tailed Fox.


    However, the Hundred-Year-Old Phoenix-Tailed Fox was extremely powerful. How could it stop it with just this bit of Soul Qi?


    ¡°Rip.¡±


    Another blood vessel was torn!


    Li Ran¡¯s ruddy face instantly turned pale. Blood kept flowing from the corner of his mouth. There was already a pool of blood on the ground.


    ¡°I can¡¯t be anxious.¡±


    The more anxious he was, the more violent his Soul Qi would become. The Phoenix-Tailed Fox became even more agitated, and its resistance was more intense than before.


    Since Li Ran¡¯s Soul Ring could fuse infinitely, it proved that his Soul Ring should not be repelled by the Phoenix-Tailed Fox. Why was it like this?


    Li Ran¡¯s eyes flickered. From the moment the Phoenix-Tailed Fox entered his body, he had used his Soul Qi to control it. The Soul Ring should have become the ruler, but it had been in a silent state all this time.


    ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try!¡±


    He suddenly relaxed his control over his Soul Qi, and the Phoenix-Tailed Fox became even more unrestrained. It attacked almost every part of Li Ran¡¯s body that was intact. Li Ran¡¯s body, which had just recovered, was once again riddled with injuries.


    Li Ran endured intense pain and controlled his Soul Ring. The lifeless stone finally had some reaction.


    Boom! The stone let out an extremely dull sound, as if it was summoning. The Phoenix-Tailed Fox in the distance stopped.


    It only stopped and did not approach.


    Li Ran had clearly overestimated the attraction of the stone. For a moment, he had a headache. If he did not approach it, he would not be able to fuse with it.


    Even if the Soul Ring in his body tried to approach the Phoenix-Tailed Fox, the latter immediately reacted and saw through his plan with a glance, escaping far away.


    The two Soul Rings were locked in a stalemate for an unknown amount of time. Li Ran was starting to give up on himself. He did not care whether or not the Phoenix-Tailed Fox would retaliate.


    The moment the Soul Ring approached the Phoenix-Tailed Fox, Li Ran immediately used his Soul Qi and forcefully fused the Phoenix-Tailed Fox with the stone!


    At the moment Li Ran exerted his strength, the circle of white Qi on the stone seemed to have escaped. Li Ran was so scared that he wanted to release his Soul Qi Suppression. However, he was relieved in the next second.


    The Phoenix-Tailed Fox suddenly turned into a circle of red and white light and merged with the stone. It seemed to struggle for a while. The surface of the stone was suffused with red light, and then it became quiet again.


    ¡°It merged with the stone just like that?¡±


    Li Ran looked at the white mist that was no longer pale and mixed with a trace of red light in a daze. Until now, he still did not understand where the combination of the two was.


    After merging with the Hundred-Year-Old Phoenix-Tailed Fox, the color of the stone became a little lighter. It was no longer lifeless. For a second, Li Ran could feel the killing intent on the surface of the stone. It was absolute killing intent!


    However, it disappeared very quickly. The Soul Ring returned to its calm state. It floated quietly in his body, receiving the nourishment of the soul qi in his body.


    After everything was settled, Li Ran looked helplessly at his body that was covered in blood. The blood had been stopped, but his injuries had relapsed. This time, there was no medicinal liquid, so it would take some time for him to recover.


    However, he seemed to have underestimated the medicinal efficacy of the Purple Fruit. After the nourishment of the Purple Fruit previously, his physique was no longer comparable to before.


    Without the help of other spirit herbs, the injuries in his body were gradually recovering. The speed of the treatment was so fast that it left people speechless.


    ¡°After fusing with the Hundred-Year-Old Phoenix-Tailed Fox, the Soul Ring¡¯s age has increased. The Soul Qi in my body has become even more turbulent.¡±


    Li Ran smiled in satisfaction. He could feel the boundless Soul Qi in his body. Every strike was extremely powerful. It was completely different from Li Ran who was in the sacrificial hall today. It was as if he had been reborn. If there were any disciples of the Pure Wind Clan present, they would definitely be shocked.


    However, the happy feeling did not last for long as the youth began to ponder.


    The Soul Ring which was more than a hundred years old was still very different from Li Rui¡¯s Soul Ring!


    At that time, Li Rui had awakened seven soul rings. The first Soul Ring he had bound to was a Beast Soul Skill. Its age was also relatively high, and his cultivation speed was much faster than ordinary people.


    The cultivation speed was inextricably linked to the number and age of the Soul Rings. The higher the initial age of the Soul Ring, the greater the potential, and the faster the cultivation speed.


    As for the number of Soul Rings, although he had only awakened at the start, Li Rui had yet to fully bind seven soul rings. Currently, he was only bound to one Beast Soul Skill. Once Li Rui broke through to Soul Cultivator, he could kill thousand-year-old monsters with the same attributes and bind their Soul Rings and Soul Rkills.


    Even though that was the case, Li Rui¡¯s starting point was still higher than ordinary people. He had awakened seven Soul Rings, his cultivation speed was at least seven times that of Li Ran, who had only awakened one Soul Ring.


    However, since Li Ran had activated the God-Tier Soul Ring Fusion System, it did not matter who cultivated faster or slower.


    This was because the focus of the two was different.


    Li Rui¡¯s focus was on cultivation. He had to reach the requirements of breaking through as soon as possible, then kill and absorb the monsters. In the end, he would successfully enter a higher realm and bind additional Soul Rings and Soul Skills!


    As for Li Ran, as long as he crazily absorbed the monsters and fused with the Soul Ring for an unlimited number of years, his soul aura would expand endlessly, and his strength would continue to increase!

 Chapter 6

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    What happened on the day of the awakening of Soul Rings spread like wildfire.


    As the son of the chief, Li Ran had awakened a Soul Ring. Moreover, it was a ten-year-old stone that had no offensive properties. This matter had spread throughout the entire Pure Wind Clan.


    In the span of a single night, news of Li Ran¡¯s awakening of his Soul Ring had spread far and wide throughout Sifang Town. Everyone knew about it.


    Li Ran had become a joke at the dinner table. He was frequently brought up at the tables of the various inns that night and was treated as a joke.


    As the main character of the incident, he was leisurely lying on his bed and counting his money.


    ¡°How many magical beasts can I buy with 100,000 gold coins?¡±


    Li Ran held a storage ring in his hand.. Inside it was the reward of 100,000 gold coins given by the system.


    With this money, he did not need to venture into the Magical Beast Mountain Range for the time being. Instead, he thought of a good place!


    The Dongluo Market!


    The Dongluo Market branch was the largest market in Sifang Town. It was not the headquarters, but the territory and area it covered were larger than any other market in the town!


    There was another important reason it could occupy such a big spot in Sifang Town. It was because the force behind it was very powerful and mysterious!


    This force spread throughout the entire Azure Dragon Continent. Almost every region had a branch of the Dongluo Market. It was precisely because of the powerful and mysterious force behind the market that it was able to stand firm in the turbulent continent for more than 1,000 years!


    Li Ran did not go to the Dongluo Market this time to investigate what kind of force was behind it. He did not want to, nor did he dare to.


    He did not know how much power was hidden behind the Dongluo Market. Nonetheless, there was one thing that he knew very well. There was something that he wanted there.


    Magical monsters!


    Many Soul Cultivators would exchange gold coins for other precious treasures. They would enter the Magical Beast Mountain Range near Sifang Town and kill all kinds of magical monsters.


    Nevertheless, there was a great danger involved. High-aged magical monsters were very formidable and could not be taken down by ordinary Soul Cultivators.


    Therefore, there were not many high-aged magical monsters in the Dongluo Market. Firstly, they were very difficult to kill. Secondly, high-aged magical monsters had very precious medicinal effects or other uses. They were usually not put on sale in the market and were secretly bought by people at high prices instead.


    ¡°Hopefully, if I¡¯m lucky, I¡¯ll be able to encounter one or two 500-year-old magical monsters!¡±


    Li Ran happily planned his arrangements for the next day. At the moment, his physique was very shocking. He was not worried about his cultivation speed at all. Furthermore, with the God-Tier Soul Ring Fusion System, he could absorb monsters infinitely and increase the age of his Soul Ring. This was the fastest way to increase his strength!


    A night passed.


    Li Ran woke up very early. After hurriedly washing up, he welcomed the morning light and walked out.


    On the way, he met quite a number of disciples from the Pure Wind Clan who were doing morning exercises. The moment they saw him, they wore malicious smiles on their faces. Their eyes flickered with faint mockery and disdain.


    ¡°Junior Brother Ran, are you going to the training field to do morning exercises too?¡±


    One of the disciples said sarcastically. The news that Li Ran had awakened only a ten-year-old Soul Ring had spread throughout the clan the day before.


    Li Ran glanced at the group of disciples. He could not be bothered with them, so he walked straight to the main door.


    That disciple could not keep his face straight. He spat at the back of the young man as he left. ¡°How dare that trash go out and embarrass himself?¡±


    ¡°I heard that he was very happy on the altar. Trash is still trash after all. Hahahaha.¡±


    ¡°I also heard that. Tsk, tsk, tsk. Chief must be so angry that he¡¯s going to die!¡±


    The group of disciples began to chat and laugh again. Their laughter was very loud. Even the young man, who had left them far behind, heard every single word.


    ¡°Trash?¡±


    Li Ran repeated the word and smiled lightly. If it was in the past, what they said was true. Now¡­


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem bad to occasionally play dumb to take advantage of someone.¡±


    He no longer felt sentimental. He walked out of the gate of the Pure Wind Clan and headed toward the Central District of Sifang Town. That was the place where the Dongluo Market was located.


    The Dongluo Market was open every day but today, the auction area was exceptionally lively.


    Li Ran came early but when he arrived at the market, he discovered that it was lively and crowded.


    It was his first time coming to such a place.


    The Dongluo Market was indeed the best market in the Azure Dragon Continent. It was just a branch but the moment Li Ran entered, he felt the prosperity of the market, as well as the powerful and mysterious force behind it.


    Putting aside everything else, just the dazzling array of spiritual pills, holy medicines, and all kinds of rare treasures were enough to make all the forces jealous.


    Despite that, no organization or rogue cultivator had ever dared to cause trouble in the Dongluo Mall. Just this alone made Li Ran admire them.


    After entering the market, the main hall was divided into several small areas. The types of items displayed in each area were different. This was also to let every customer find the items they liked as soon as possible.


    Behind the main hall, there was a corridor that led to the exhibition halls upstairs. Not everyone could enter there.


    Only individual organizations and distinguished members had the right to enter those halls.


    Li Ran glanced at the corridor then retracted his gaze and walked straight to a spot at the side of the hall.


    That was the auction hall!


    Those magical monsters whose Soul Rings were not destroyed would normally be auctioned in the auction hall on the same day. Those that were not auctioned off at the end would be dismembered into useful pieces and sold in various types of sales halls.


    Hence, in various small areas of the hall, many types of magical monsters had had their Soul Rings either destroyed or incomplete.


    Li Ran looked around but could not find any monster he liked. He thought of going to the auction house to try his luck, hoping to encounter one or two monsters that were at least 200 years old.


    The auction house was located at the side of the hall. The area there was obviously larger. There were even several Great Soul Masters at the entrance.


    They all had three Soul Rings on their hands. Having said that, the third Soul Ring on the hand of one of the Great Soul Masters was blank.


    ¡®His Soul Qi has reached the Great Soul Master realm, but he hasn¡¯t bound that Soul Ring yet.¡¯


    Li Ran kept quiet. When one truly broke through to the Great Soul Master realm, one¡¯s Soul Qi was secondary. The most important thing was for one to hunt down magical monsters that were at least 5,000 years old. Only by binding their Soul Rings would one truly be a Great Soul Master!


    The same was true for the other realms.


    Great Soul Masters were rare in Sifang town. To think that so many Great Soul Masters had appeared in the Dongluo Market all at once was enough to show how powerful the force behind the market was.


    ¡®No wonder no one dares to cause trouble in the Dongluo Market. There are probably even more powerhouses upstairs.¡¯


    Li Ran looked upstairs without batting an eyelid. The doors and windows there were tightly shut. Nothing could be seen at all.


    However, there were several Great Soul Masters in the main hall, so there was no doubt that there would be a few of them upstairs. Furthermore, they were of a higher rank, so it was impossible for the market to not have one or two Soul Kings guarding it.


    After several thoughts flashed through Li Ran¡¯s mind, he controlled his expression and walked to the side of the auction hall.


    When he entered, several Great Soul Masters looked over in unison. Their gazes were sharp, but they did not open their mouths to stop him. They watched as he entered.


    ¡°Phew.¡±


    Li Ran heaved a sigh of relief. He was being watched by so many powerhouses at the same time. He was not afraid or nervous, but he still felt a sense of oppression.


    It was the suppression from the powerhouses!


    Anyone could enter or leave the auction house but generally speaking, the people who appeared the most were all from major families or organizations in Sifang Town.


    Thus, the moment Li Ran appeared in the auction house, countless gazes swept over. When they saw that he was a ten-year-old child, many people were slightly stunned.


    Soon, he could feel that many people withdrew their gazes and turned to look at the auction stage. Items that were going to be auctioned were shown there.


    ¡°The three great families are all here.¡±


    Coming from the three great families that were the most powerful in Sifang Town were Feng Ying, Wang Xiang, and Liu Gong.


    Li Ran found an inconspicuous corner and sized up the people sitting in the front row. Their clothes were special, and one look was enough to tell that they were from the three great families.


    As for the others, Li Ran could not tell, but he vaguely knew that they were from the other organizations in Sifang Town. That said, those organizations had always been mysterious, so it was difficult to see through the strengths behind them.


    ¡®All the influential people in Sifang Town have come. It seems that the items being auctioned in the auction house today are something.¡¯


    Li Ran lowered his head and did not look around too much, trying to reduce his presence.

 Chapter 7

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Soon, the front row of the auction house was almost filled with people from the three great families and other mysterious organizations.


    Although the people from the three great families fought in the dark, they still maintained harmony on the surface.


    This time, it was rare for Li Ran to sense the tension between the three great families, as well as their intention to secretly compete with each other.


    ¡®What exactly is it that the people of the three great families value so much?¡¯


    Li Ran was very curious, and he felt a bit nervous about the upcoming auction.


    The auction began.


    An old man with white hair and beard appeared on the auction stage. The people below the stage immediately kept quiet. Everyone knew that the old man¡¯s identity was not ordinary, especially his strength.


    ¡°It looks especially lively today..¡±


    The old man quickly swept his gaze across the crowd and said with a smile.


    ¡°Esteemed guests, you¡¯ve really given me face. Even the people from the three great families, as well as Qi Feng and Mo Ying, have come. What rare guests.¡±


    The old man smiled amiably. Nonetheless, the three great families sitting in the front row, as well as the people from Qi Feng and Mo Ying, looked embarrassed and could not smile.


    They had their spies in the Dongluo Market¡¯s auction house. The reason they had appeared today was mainly because of reliable information from their spies. It was said that a rare treasure that could only be seen once in 10,000 years would appear in the auction house today!


    The old man did not linger on this topic and went straight to the point. ¡°Most of you here are regular customers of the Dongluo Market¡¯s auction house. Everyone knows the rules, so I won¡¯t emphasize it anymore!


    ¡°If the bid is successful, it¡¯s all about mutual consent. The Dongluo Market is only a medium, but we won¡¯t allow anyone to cause trouble here!¡±


    Among the crowd dressed in blue robes, a middle-aged man smiled and said, ¡°Elder Li, we know the rules. The Liu family has always followed Dongluo¡¯s rules, and we never dare to cross the line.¡±


    Since someone from the three great families had spoken, the others all agreed.


    ¡°I¡¯m just reminding you again in case. Naturally, I know that everyone will abide by Dongluo¡¯s rules. After all, everyone¡¯s a person of status in Sifang Town. I¡¯d like to thank everyone for showing us some face!¡±


    The old man knew what everyone was here for. He did not exchange pleasantries and went straight to the point.


    ¡°I won¡¯t keep you in suspense. There are a total of 21 items that¡¯ll be auctioned today. I¡¯ll introduce the items one by one. Later on, I¡¯ll announce their opening bids. Those who are interested can raise the bids!


    ¡°The ones with the highest bids will get the items!¡±


    Everyone nodded. They were very clear about Dongluo¡¯s rules. After all, this was not the first time they were here.


    Even so, Li Ran listened very carefully. He was afraid that he would miss out on any information. He was new here and if he did not understand the rules of the game seriously, it would not be good if he made a mistake later.


    Nevertheless, after listening to the elder once, he realized that it was similar to what he had thought.


    There was only one rule. The highest bidder would get the auction item!


    ¡°Without further ado, let¡¯s begin with the first auction item!¡±


    As soon as the old man finished, a circular arched platform was set up in the middle of the auction stage, and a long box covered by a black cloth appeared.


    Everyone¡¯s gaze immediately focused on the platform, curious about the thing behind the black cloth.


    The old man smiled and walked over. He slowly removed the black cloth and said, ¡°This is a rare treasure that Dongluo obtained from a mysterious source. It is said that after thousands of years of tempering, nothing can¡¯t be broken by it. There¡¯s no defense that it can¡¯t break through!¡±


    Many people below the stage, especially those seated at the back, began to look forward to it after hearing the old man¡¯s introduction.


    ¡®It can break everything?¡¯


    ¡®If that¡¯s the case, it must be a weapon!¡¯


    People like them who frequently entered the Magical Beast Mountain Range were known as wolves who licked their blood at the edge of their blades. If they could possess this weapon, it would mean that they would have an additional chance of survival!


    The black cloth was slowly removed, revealing a corner of the weapon. A sharp edge suddenly appeared, and killing intent flashed past. Those seated at the back could no longer sit still.


    This weapon was not simple!


    Even the expressions of the people from the three great families in the front row changed slightly, but they quickly returned to normal.


    It was a silver spear. It had a sharp surface, and its handle was made of high-quality ancient wood!


    ¡°A Battle Spear!¡±


    The old man smiled. ¡°The bidding starts at 50,000. If you want it, you can bid for it.¡±


    As soon as he finished¡­


    ¡°55,000!¡±


    A Soul Cultivator in the back row shouted.


    ¡°56,000!¡±


    A Great Soul Master who was sitting not far away also joined in the bidding.


    ¡°58,000!¡±


    The other rogue cultivators also competed to bid.


    ¡°60,000!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡®As expected, a weapon like that is quite attractive to rogue cultivators.¡¯


    Li Ran sat in a corner and silently watched the rogue cultivators in the back row bid for the spear. The people in the front row did not seem to be very interested in this weapon, and no one had any intention of bidding.


    A Battle Spear was considered high-quality among all weapons. As the first to appear in the auction, it could be considered a good opening.


    Despite that, it was only good-looking!


    The attention of the people in the front row was not on this. The good stuff was still at the back!


    ¡°70,000, going once¡­ 70,000, going twice¡­ Does anyone still want to bid?


    ¡°70,000, going thrice!


    ¡°70,000, sold! Congratulations to the cultivator for obtaining the Battle Spear!¡±


    In the end, the Battle Spear was bought by a rogue cultivator at a high price of 70,000. Li Ran took a look and felt somewhat bitter.


    Spending money in the Dongluo Market¡¯s auction house was truly a waste. 70,000 gold coins were gone just like that.


    Last night, Li Ran felt that having 100,000 gold coins was quite a lot. He could at least take down two 100-year-old monsters. Now¡­ ¡­ It seemed a bit risky.


    The auction was still going on.


    After the Battle Spear, there was an even more eye-catching auction item, which was bought by the Feng Ying family at a high price as soon as it appeared.


    It was a 1000-year-old spiritual material, which was extremely rare. This was the first time it appeared in Sifang Town¡¯s market.


    At that time, Li Ran glanced at it and knew right away what that spiritual material was. It was the main medicinal material of the Spirit-Gathering Pill. Without that spiritual material, the Spirit-Gathering Pill would be no different from an ordinary pill.


    The Spirit-Gathering Pill could help Soul Saints break through their shackles. As long as they swallowed this medicinal pill, they could be considered to have one foot into the Soul God realm!


    ¡®What a pity, it doesn¡¯t match with my Soul Ring¡¯s attributes.¡¯


    Li Ran shook his head. When he first saw the spiritual material that was over 1,000 years old, he was a little excited. He did not know if it was because of the system, but he could see through everything at a glance to see if they possessed a Soul Ring, including magical monsters and spiritual materials!


    Having said that, in the next second, he dispelled the thought in his heart. This kind of rare spiritual material had long been targeted by the people of the three great families. It was impossible for them to give it up to a little kid.


    Besides, the spiritual material was not aggressive. It was far too different from his Soul Ring¡¯s attributes.


    After that, many auction items appeared. The bidding prices were average, and the responses were not as big as when that spiritual material appeared.


    ¡®The good stuff is coming.¡¯


    Li Ran could clearly feel that the people around him became nervous. Even the people from the big families and other organizations sitting in the front row stared at the circular arched platform, their eyes flashing with excitement.


    Buzz.


    The item on the platform had yet to appear, but the sound of wind could be heard. The faintly swaying leaves made people feel as if they were in a jungle of many creatures for a moment.


    This time, there was no black cloth covering the item. The light caused everyone present to unconsciously close their eyes. Even powerhouses who were Soul Kings were no exception.


    An extraordinary item!


    The dazzling light disappeared in an instant and was replaced by a gentle multicolored light that scattered across the auction hall from the arched platform.


    ¡®It actually has white Qi?!¡¯


    Li Ran looked over in disbelief and was stunned.


    A round plate appeared on the arched platform. There was a lotus flower on it, but it did not look like an ordinary lotus flower.


    The seven petals of the lotus flower were of different colors. Each petal was exceptionally bright and dazzling. Specks of starlight flickered within, revealing a different kind of nobility.


    Around the lotus flower, white Qi was dense like fog and water. It was hazy.


    After fusing with the Phoenix-Tailed Fox last night, Li Ran had a deep impression of circles of white Qi. That was a Soul Ring!


    No, to be precise, they were the age of the Soul Ring!


    ¡°It should be more than 10,000 years old, right?¡¯


    Li Ran murmured as he was attracted by the sacred item on the arched platform. He was not the only one. Everyone below the stage was shocked.


    ¡°A Seven-Colored Sacred Lotus!¡±


    The elder spoke at this moment, and his voice became louder.


    ¡°A 100,000-year-old Seven-Colored Sacred Lotus is formed from the purest True Qi in the world. It¡¯s nourished for tens of thousands of years before it becomes a Seven-Colored Sacred Lotus!


    ¡°The Seven-Colored Sacred Lotus has a miraculous effect. It can heal old illnesses in one¡¯s body. No matter how severe the injuries are, one can recover to one¡¯s original state!


    ¡°However, I¡¯m sure everyone has heard that the Seven-Colored Sacred Lotus is more useful for awakening nine Soul Rings!¡±


    Li Ran immediately understood that awakening nine Soul Rings was the lifelong dream of everyone on the Cang Dragon Continent. Everyone dreamed of becoming a Zhizun Realm Martial God!


    No wonder these people were all here for the Seven-Colored Sacred Lotus.


    Nine Soul Rings meant a martial god!


    The most invincible existence on the Azure Dragon Continent!


    Everyone from the three great families and other organizations, including Li Ran, changed from being shocked to being elated. They could not help but feel a burning passion in their hearts. No one did not want to become a Supreme Martial God!


    Li Ran looked dazed. He did not pay attention to the biddings in the auction hall. His eyes were fixed on the Seven-Colored Sacred Lotus. The circles of white Qi there made him unable to take his eyes off it.


    He was not interested in awakening nine Soul Rings, but the Seven-Colored Sacred Lotus seemed to be able to be fused into his Soul Ring.


    ¡°Hundreds of thousands of years¡­¡±


    Li Ran¡¯s eyes instantly lit up. Based on the years alone, he also wanted to obtain the Seven-Colored Sacred Lotus!

 Chapter 8

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The appearance of the Seven-Colored Sacred Lotus had set off the highest wave of excitement in the auction house since the beginning of the auction!


    Everyone was trying their best to snatch the Seven-Colored Sacred Lotus. In actuality, it was mainly the three great families, as well as the two organizations, Qi Feng and Mo Ying, that were competing for it. Those small organizations or rogue cultivators had withdrawn from the competition from the very beginning.


    Li Ran had guessed that this would be the situation. If those families or organizations nurtured a Supreme Martial God, their influence would be enormous, and their status and strength would likely rise as a result!


    In one night, the strength of the family or organization would soar!


    ¡®Snatch it. It¡¯d be best if a few of them suffer heavy losses!¡¯


    Li Ran simply stopped paying attention to the Seven-Colored Sacred Lotus. So what if it was a rare treasure? He did not have the strength to plunder it at the moment.


    The Pure Wind Clan was too small. It was only a Martial Dao clan. Compared to those organizations or families, it was like a drop in the ocean!


    An unknown time had passed during the auction. It was not until the old man¡¯s voice sounded that Li Ran slowly opened his eyes and observed the situation in the hall.


    The Seven-Colored Sacred Lotus was finally bagged by the mysterious Qi Feng Organization.


    Li Ran glanced over there. Those people were wearing cloaks, so he could not see clearly what the people looked like. They were very mysterious.


    A person from the Qi Feng Organization suddenly looked over, scaring Li Ran so much that he quickly shifted his gaze away.


    Although the auction of the Seven-Colored Sacred Lotus had come to an end, the people from the big families and the other organization did not look good. The treasure they had set their eyes on had been snatched away by someone else, so their mood was not good.


    If it were not for Dongluo¡¯s auction house but somewhere else, they would have taken action long ago!


    Everyone had the same intention.


    Once the auction was over, whether Qi Feng¡¯s representative could successfully escort the Seven-Colored Sacred Lotus back or not would be another matter.


    The auction was still going on. More than ten items had been auctioned off, and there were only five or six items left.


    Time passed slowly. Li Ran¡¯s eyes swept across the stage, then he withdrew his gaze in disappointment. He had not seen the magical monster he wanted, so he was getting anxious.


    ¡°There are still two more items to be auctioned. This time, I won¡¯t keep you in suspense. Everyone, please take a look!¡±


    The old man looked around the stage and noticed that everyone¡¯s interest was waning. He smiled as he said.


    A huge bright box suddenly appeared on the auction stage. Inside was actually an Ice Devilish Ape!


    Everyone was delighted at first, but they soon withdrew their gazes with regret.


    ¡°This is an Ice Devilish Ape that¡¯s 500 years old. Unfortunately, it has a ferocious nature and was very difficult to deal with. When it was hunted, there was no way to subdue it, so we could only kill it.¡±


    The old man also felt a little regretful. If it was an injured Ice Devilish Ape, he would definitely be able to sell it for a better price.


    Nonetheless, the Ice Devilish Ape¡¯s blood could be taken out from its heart to be added during pill refinement. It would have a good effect on healing one¡¯s injuries.


    Despite that, most of the people who came to the auction house were not alchemists. If they wanted to heal their injuries, they could just go to the auction house and buy some pills.


    Bidding for the Ice Devilish Ape was unnecessary.


    The people in the auction house were not interested. There was only a skinny young man sitting in a corner. He had his head lowered, but his eyes were bright.


    Li Ran¡¯s palms were starting to sweat.


    He was nervous but at the same time, he was afraid that others would see that he was determined to get the Ice Devilish Ape.


    The old man looked around and found that everyone was not very interested. He sighed in his heart. He had long expected this result.


    ¡°The starting bid for the Ice Devilish Ape is 40,000 gold coins!¡±


    No one spoke for a long time.


    Li Ran was waiting.


    Now was not the time.


    The old man asked again, ¡°Does no one here want to bid for it?¡±


    It was silent. It was obvious that this was a losing deal. The people of the big organizations disdained to spend money to buy this Ice Devilish Ape, which was not very old.


    As for those rogue cultivators, they did not know how to refine pills. It would not be worth it to spend tens of thousands of gold coins to buy an Ice Devilish Ape alone!


    ¡°I¡¯ll make an exception this time and lower the price of the Ice Devilish Ape to 30,000 gold coins. Does anyone wish to bid for it?¡±


    To be honest, the old man¡¯s heart was bleeding when the 500-year-old Ice Devilish Ape would be auctioned off for 30,000 gold coins.


    Once those words were said, there was finally some movement in the half, but it quickly calmed down.


    Most of the rogue cultivators were happy when they heard that the price had dropped. In the end, due to the fact that they had spent quite a lot of gold coins just to bid on some other items, they would have to fork out tens of thousands of gold coins. Their finances were a little tight.


    Li Ran pretended not to care and glanced at the others. He did not have any expression on his face, but he was happy on the inside.


    He saw the Ice Devilish Ape¡¯s Soul Ring!


    It was not destroyed!


    Everyone in the Azure Dragon Continent had to kill a monster and absorb its Soul Ring when they had reached the peak of their Soul Qi and were about to break through.


    Li Ran had heard from the elders of the Pure Wind Clan that even his father had mentioned that after a monster was killed, its Soul Ring would automatically disappear even if it had not been absorbed.


    Nevertheless, now that Li Ran came to the market to look, he was even more certain of his guess. In fact, the Soul Ring of a magical creature had not disappeared. It was just that it did not appear.


    He could see it!


    As for absorbing it, Li Ran was not sure if it was only him or everyone else could do it too.


    So what if others could absorb it!


    ¡®As long as I don¡¯t say it, no one will know that the magical monster still has a Soul Ring.¡¯


    Li Ran saw that the timing was right, so he said, ¡°31,000.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Someone¡¯s actually bidding for it?¡±


    No one thought that someone would really bid for this Ice Devilish Ape. Everyone looked toward the voice in surprise. ¡®It¡¯s a timid-looking young man?¡¯


    ¡®He seems to be very afraid of strangers.¡¯


    ¡®Does he know what he¡¯s bidding for?¡¯


    The old man standing on the auction stage was also a little surprised. At the last moment, someone actually bid for it.


    Having said that¡­


    When he looked over and found that it was a young child, his mood was complicated.


    ¡®He looks like he doesn¡¯t know anything.


    ¡®Ah!¡¯


    The old man was really helpless. This kind of thing had happened more than once. Whenever it was time to settle the gold coins, such a person would often refuse to admit his debt or would not be able to fork out that much money.


    He had seen too much of this kind of person.


    ¡®A young child?


    ¡®Why was everyone allowed in!¡¯


    The old man resentfully glared at the few Great Soul Masters at the door. After that, he asked with a smile, ¡°This young friend has bid 31,000 gold coins. Is there anyone else who wants to raise the bid?¡±


    His tone was a little forced.


    The rogue cultivator at the back row teased with a smile, ¡°Child, can you afford 30,000 gold coins?¡±


    A burst of laughter was heard coming from the crowd.


    Li Ran rolled his eyes. ¡®Forget about the rogue cultivator. How could the people of the Dongluo Market not trust me?


    ¡®Could it be that I acted too much?¡¯


    ¡°40,000 gold coins!¡±


    No one present had expected that someone from the Wang Xiang family in the front row would bid for the magical creature too.


    Li Ran was also surprised. He looked over and saw that it was a fifteen or sixteen-year-old youth.


    The youth also looked over. His expression was mocking, and his eyes were filled with provocation.


    ¡®You¡¯re in the way!¡¯


    Li Ran cursed internally. He had never expected that someone from the three great families would join in.


    That youth was not really interested in the Ice Devilish Ape. Otherwise, he would have bid long ago. Given that he was bidding at this time, his intention was clear. He wanted to take advantage of Li Ran.


    The happiest person at this time was the old man on the auction stage.


    How could he care so much? The Wang Xiang family had bid. How could they go back on their word?


    ¡®It¡¯ll be better than this child who appeared out of nowhere, right?¡¯


    ¡°40,000, going once!¡±


    ¡°40,000¡­¡±


    Just as the old man was relieved, the child who had started the bidding once again said, ¡°41,000.¡±


    ¡°50,000!¡±


    The youth from the Wang Xiang family seemed to have truly taken a fancy to the Ice Devilish Ape and immediately followed up with a bid.


    Everyone was so happy to watch the show. They knew very well what was going on. How could they not know what the young man from the Wang Xiang family was thinking? Even so, no one picked on him.


    In any case, the one who would lose would be that little br*t.


    However, what happened next was a little out of their expectations.


    ¡°100,000!¡±


    The hall was silent.


    No one had expected that the timid-looking child would bid such a high price, directly doubling the previous bid.


    ¡®Is it worth it?¡¯


    ¡®Why would you spend 100,000 gold coins just for an Ice Devilish Ape?¡¯


    Everyone was confused but when they turned to look at the child, they understood that they had been played.


    ¡®What a good trick of playing dumb to take advantage of someone else!¡¯


    The young man from the Wang Xiang family gnashed his teeth in anger. He had wanted to deliberately raise the bid and never intended to win the bid for the Ice Devilish Ape.


    That said, Li Ran¡¯s casual expression and taunting look made it difficult for him to stop halfway.


    It was obvious that Li Ran wanted to set a trap for him.


    If he stopped now, as he was usually noble, he would not be able to hold back his anger!


    ¡®You still want to compete with me?¡¯


    Li Ran had made up his mind. If the young man of the Wang Xiang family dared to raise the bid again, he might as well give up on the Ice Devilish Ape.


    High-aged monsters were not common, but hundred-year-old monsters were quite common in Sifang Town. Li Ran did not mind going to a few more stores.


    ¡°You!¡±


    The youth of the Wang Xiang family received a look of warning from a family elder. He glared angrily at the child, not saying a word.


    ¡°100,000, going once¡­ 100,000, going twice¡­¡±


    When Li Ran heard the old man¡¯s words, he felt a little regretful.


    100,000¡­


    It was far beyond his expectations.


    ¡®I hope that the 100,000 gold coins will be well spent.¡¯


    Since he had spent the gold coins, he did not think about it anymore. The key was how to sneak out of the Dongluo Master later.


    That young man from the Wang Xiang family was not a good person. Since Li Ran teased him in public, it was very likely that the young man would block him halfway.


    More importantly, Li Ran could not confront him directly. After all, he was not strong enough.


    ¡®I have to quickly increase my strength. I¡¯ll always be treated as a pushover. I¡¯m aggrieved!¡¯


    The path of fusing his Soul Ring was very long!

 Chapter 9

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The auction had temporarily come to an end.


    In order to prevent the Wang Xiang Clan¡¯s young man from taking revenge on him, Li Ran did not choose to leave through the main entrance of the Dongluo Market¡¯s auction house. Instead, he used the back door and found a small path to return to the Pure Wind Clan.


    ¡°Phew.¡±


    When Li Ran returned to his room, he lay down on his bed and let out a deep breath.


    The strength of a Level 7 or 8 Soul Cultivator was still too weak.


    ¡°Let¡¯s try the 500-year-old Ice Devilish Ape¡­¡±


    Li Ran took out his storage ring.. Inside was the Ice Devilish Ape that he had obtained from the auction at the auction house earlier. The price was too high, but he was still in a good mood when he thought about how much his strength could increase.


    The Ice Devilish Ape¡¯s body emitted a chill. Compared to the Phoenix-Tailed Fox, they were two extremes like ice and fire.


    Li Ran began to circulate his Soul Qi. This time, he had the first experience of fusing his Soul Ring, so he was even more familiar with it.


    The stone that had been floating in his body sensed the activation of his Soul Qi and began to awaken. It released a humming sound. It sounded like an ancient bell ringing.


    At the same time, a white Qi that could be seen by the naked eye appeared around the Ice Devilish Ape¡¯s body. It was even more obvious than that of the Phoenix-Tailed Fox, and it was also mixed with ice shards.


    From what Li Ran could sense, the Ice Devilish Ape¡¯s offensive ability was very restrained. It was not as violent as the Phoenix-Tailed Fox.


    Nonetheless, it did not mean that it would be weak!


    A bang came from the room. The Ice Devilish Ape¡¯s Soul Ring automatically flew out of its body. Li Ran was still circulating his Soul Qi and as if the Soul Ring was attracted by him, it was absorbed into his body.


    Rumble, rumble, rumble, rumble!


    Li Ran¡¯s heart skipped a beat. The stone floating in his body was shaking violently. For the first time, an ear-splitting sound was heard. It was as if thunder and lightning were rushing down from the clouds, crushing numerous mountains and trees. Such a powerful aura, and it actually appeared on the body of a stone.


    A red color was faintly discernible, making the light-colored stone seem even more mysterious.


    Once the pure white Soul Ring entered his body, without the guidance of Soul Qi, it unconsciously floated to the side of the shaking stone.


    It had been floating left and right as if it was looking for an angle to fuse.


    ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯


    With his first experience, Li Ran had prepared himself to force the fusion.


    This unexpected turn of events made him a little stunned.


    The Ice Devilish Ape¡¯s Soul Ring fused with his stone without any resistance?


    At the moment of fusion, Li Ran widened his eyes and shouted.


    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong!¡±


    ¡®What the f*ck!¡¯


    ¡®The Devilish Ape¡¯s Soul Ring actually wants to devour my stone. Good heavens, it actually has this idea!¡¯


    Sure enough, the Soul Ring¡¯s spirituality was very high. Even though the Ice Devilish Ape was already dead, its Soul Ring¡¯s spirituality still existed.


    Li Ran was shocked. He immediately activated his Soul Qi and surrounded his stone. It was almost devoured by the ape¡¯s Soul Ring!


    ¡°The Ice Devilish Ape¡¯s¡­ Soul Skill is Devouring?¡±


    With the death of an origin, the strength of a Soul Ring would be weakened, but the Soul Skill would not change. The ape¡¯s Soul Ring had subconsciously wanted to devour Li Ran¡¯s rock, which made him suspect that it was most likely a Soul Skill that came with the ape¡¯s Soul Ring!


    ¡°This Soul Skill¡­ Is there any way to turn it into my stone¡¯s additional Soul Skill?¡±


    Possessing a Soul Skill of Devouring was not very useful in defending against enemies, but it could save a lot of energy during the fusion of Soul Rings!


    Even a Soul Ring with high intelligence would be directly devoured by Li Ran¡¯s stone and successfully fused with it!


    Li Ran¡¯s expression turned joyful as he looked at the Ice Devilish Ape¡¯s Soul Ring lingering around his stone. Taking advantage of its carelessness, he extracted a wisp of Soul Qi and firmly trapped it.


    The Ice Devilish Ape¡¯s Soul Ring was a 500-year-old devilish item, after all. How could it be trapped so easily? With a slight buzz, the white Qi of the Soul Ring became even more vigorous and directly devoured the Soul Qi around it.


    Li Ran was a little petrified.


    ¡®Why does this thing eat everything!¡¯


    Li Ran¡¯s Soul Aura could not control the ¡®sIce Devilish Ape Soul Ring, not to mention using its power to forcefully suppress the Soul Ring to fuse it with his stone. It was very likely that the ape would resist and counterattack, directly devouring his stone!


    This time, it was a little difficult to stop.


    After the Ice Devilish Ape devoured the Soul Qi, it became even bolder and leaped to the side of the stone.


    ¡°Hiss.¡±


    Li Ran sucked in a breath of cold air and stared blankly at the Soul Qi around the stone slowly decreasing. It was because of the ape¡¯s devouring.


    It was really over!


    ¡°This thing has its eyes on my stone. It keeps wanting to devour it.¡±


    Li Ran had relied on his Soul Qi and some of the stone¡¯s attributes to force the first fusion. This time, who would have guessed that the Ice Devilish Ape¡¯s Soul Ring possessed the Devouring Soul Skill!


    As Li Ran¡¯s Soul Qi gradually decreased, he started to get anxious. He could not just sit around and watch.


    The Ice Devilish Ape possessed the Devouring Soul Skill¡­ His stone possessed the Soul Ring Fusion Ability¡­ ¡­


    ¡®No, since the stone also belongs to a Soul Ring, it should have a Soul Skill attached to it!¡¯


    The ability of unlimited fusions of Soul Rings was not a Soul Skill attached to the stone itself, but a special ability given by the system.


    After Li Ran completely understood this point, he no longer stared at the movements of the ape. Instead, he focused his mind on sensing the stone.


    ¡®Stone¡­ Soul Skill¡­¡¯


    The Soul Ring was a stone, but its energy was unlimited. It could erupt with various types of terrifying power.


    At this moment, Li Ran recalled the roar he had heard just now. That was thunder and lightning. That was the might of the heavens!


    The fearsome power that was like the might of the heavens came from the stone!


    Perhaps the Soul Ring¡¯s origin was the stone, but a mountain. It was a mountain that towered into the sky!


    It was even the ground!


    It was a vast and boundless land that could contain the might of the heavens!


    No matter how powerful the Devil Ape¡¯s devouring power was, it was impossible for it to devour the entire world!


    Just as Li Ran was thinking about it, traces of luster appeared on the surface of the stone. The lights that seeped out from within seemed to be hiding a piece of unpolished jade!


    The lights gradually became stronger!


    With that, the stone that was smaller than a fist in Li Ran¡¯s body suddenly became bigger!


    It was like a mountain!


    With a flip of his hand, it crushed the Ice Devilish Ape!


    No matter how fiercely the Ice Devilish Ape resisted, the mountain did not fall and was not shaken at all.


    The three-meter-deep ice was destroyed by the mountain and crushed, suppressing the ape at the foot of the mountain!


    ¡°Fuse!¡±


    Li Ran shouted.


    The ape transformed into white Qi and fused into the mountain peak bit by bit. Dense steam rose up. It could only be described as a fairyland.


    Only when the white Qi was completely refined and fused into its own body did the stone return to its original form. Its color changed from light to greyish-white. Under a beam of sunlight, the stone looked like an exquisitely carved jade, but it was covered by a layer of dust that covered its radiance.


    The fusion of the Soul Rings was successful!


    Li Ran was stunned. He had yet to recover from the shock brought by the stone. The stone could transform into a mountain.


    What a domineering Soul Skill!


    ¡°600 years.¡±


    In just two days, after absorbing two monsters in a row, Li Ran¡¯s Soul Ring¡¯s age went from from ten to 600 years.


    This was considered fast.


    The boy grinned.


    However, happiness did not last for a minute. Suddenly, the boy sighed.


    ¡°Where can I find monsters that are more than 600 years old next time?¡±


    According to the system¡¯s rules, each time he absorbed a monster¡¯s Soul Ring, his lifespan had to exceed his own Soul Ring¡¯s lifespan.


    ¡°Monsters¡­ The Magical Beast Mountain Range.¡±


    Li Ran suddenly thought of someone. It was his father, the Pure Wind Clan¡¯s chief.


    In the Pure Wind Clan, there were quite a number of monsters that were more than 600 years old but¡­


    Li Ran¡¯s eyes flickered, and a thought appeared in his mind. He knew what he had to do to come into contact with the older monsters!

 Chapter 10

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Li Ran fiddled around in the room. After confirming that he did not seem to have any problems, he coughed and walked out of the room.


    The servants who passed by were already used to it. All the members of the Pure Wind Clan knew that the young master¡¯s body was weak. Since young, he had consumed countless spiritual materials or the blood essence of high-level magical monsters. They had tried almost every method, but the effects were minimal.


    They did not suspect anything. When they saw Li Ran leaving, they greeted him out of habit.


    ¡°Young Master, it seems that your cough is more serious today.¡±


    An old servant heard the intermittent coughing and remarked with a pained expression.


    Li Ran¡¯s face was pale.. There was no color on his lips. He did not have much strength to speak. He only shook his head slightly at the old servant and left.


    He had to act like he was sick. His old illness had disappeared overnight. It was too suspicious.


    When he walked to a quiet courtyard, there was no one around. He cleared his throat in a low voice and pretended to cough. It was too painful for his throat.


    He put away his unnecessary expression and looked at the courtyard not far ahead. That was the residence of the chief, Li Xun.


    ¡°Father.¡±


    Li Ran pushed open the wooden railing of the courtyard and called out.


    His voice sounded very weak.


    The chief, Li Xun, suddenly appeared at the courtyard entrance and asked in surprise, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ran, why are you here?¡±


    In the past, Li Ran rarely came here to look for him.


    ¡°I wanted to come and see you, Father. I have nothing else to do anyway, so I came.¡±


    Li Ran revealed a shy smile.


    ¡°Come in quickly. Are you not feeling well today?¡±


    Li Xun took a few more glances at the young man and could not help but feel sorry for him.


    There were many disciples of the same age as Li Ran in the Pure Wind Clan, but they were not plagued by old illnesses. In addition, they had used the flesh and blood of monsters to temper their bodies since they were young, so their figures were more than twice the size of Li Ran¡¯s.


    Only Li Ran looked like a seven or eight-year-old child.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s an old problem.¡±


    Li Ran followed behind his father. This was the first time he had come in and out of this place since he had transmigrated.


    The room was very messy. The tables were full of piles of books. Some of them were even spread out and fell on the ground.


    There were many magical items hanging on the walls of the room. There were tiger skins, bows and arrows made of ivory, snow leopards made of white bones, and all kinds of monsters.


    Li Ran had not finished looking when he heard Li Shao say unnaturally.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit messy over there. Lil¡¯ Ran, come here.¡±


    Li Ran swept his gaze across the open book on the ground. He only saw some words that seemed to be related to monsters.


    ¡°Father, what are you studying?¡±


    At this time, he realized that his father¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. It was obvious that he had been reading those ancient books for the past two days.


    ¡°I¡¯m just looking around.¡±


    Li Shao sighed. After Li Ran awakened his Soul Ring two days ago, he had some thoughts in his mind.


    Seeing that his father did not say anything, Li Ran did not ask any further. From his father¡¯s expression, he could roughly guess a little bit.


    It had something to do with him.


    After all, he had only awakened one Soul Ring that day. In everyone¡¯s opinion, his path of Soul Dao had come to an end, where the end was already in sight.


    ¡°Father, I want to walk the path of Body Cultivation!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Li Xun seemed to have heard something unbelievable. He seriously suspected that he had heard wrongly.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    His son had given up on the path of Soul Dao to learn Body Cultivation?


    From the outside world¡¯s point of view, the young man¡¯s path of Body Cultivation had come to an end. There was no more hope.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already thought it through. I¡¯ve only awakened one Soul Ring. There¡¯s no more path for me in Soul Dao.¡±


    Li Ran¡¯s face was filled with bitterness.


    The Pure Wind Clan was a clan of Martial Dao. Many disciples who had awakened multiple Soul Rings were born every year, but most of them had only awakened one to three Soul Rings. They would not be able to walk far on the path of Soul Dao.


    Most of the disciples would choose to walk the path of Body Cultivation.


    Therefore, the Pure Wind Clan was essentially a Martial Dao clan for Body Cultivation. The cultivation method was completely different from the path of Soul Dao.


    ¡°Body Cultivation isn¡¯t as easy as you think!¡±


    Li Xun sighed. This was the truth. He was the Pure Wind Clan¡¯s chief, but he did not want his son to walk on this path as a last resort.


    He was an example.


    Soul Dao focused on cultivation. When one¡¯s Soul Qi reached the maximum level, one could kill monsters of the same attributes and successfully bind a new Soul Ring to cultivate to the next level.


    Back then, Li Xun had only awakened three Soul Rings. He had stopped at the Great Soul Master level for a full 50 years. He was unable to enter the next level and could only walk the path of Body Cultivation.


    ¡°I know. This isn¡¯t a whim. I¡¯ve thought about it for a long time.¡±


    Li Ran said with certainty, ¡°Even if you used other methods to send me to the Divine Sect, it still wouldn¡¯t change the fact that I¡¯ve awakened only one Soul Ring. I¡¯m destined to be a Soul Warrior forever.


    ¡°What¡¯s the difference between a Soul Warrior and trash? I don¡¯t want to hide under your protection forever. I want to become stronger!¡±


    He wanted to walk the path of Body Cultivation after many considerations. The traditional Soul Dao could not satisfy the need for unlimited fusions of his Soul Ring, but Body Cultivation could.


    In addition, if his strength continued to increase, from the outside world¡¯s point of view, it would make sense if it was because of Body Cultivation.


    ¡°Have you really thought it through?¡±


    Li Xun¡¯s heart wavered. It was right. Li Ran had only awakened one Soul Ring. Even if he used other methods to send him to the Divine Sect, he still would not be able to solve his fundamental problem!


    It might be a better choice to let Li Ran walk the path of Body Cultivation earlier.


    Nonetheless¡­ Could his body withstand it?


    Body Cultivation focused on tempering and strengthening the strength of one¡¯s body. One would engage in life-and-death battles with monsters. One would absorb the blood essence of the monsters, devour their flesh and blood, and use the essence of the monsters¡¯ flesh and blood to brew medicinal pastes to temper one¡¯s body!


    The path of body cultivator was very arduous and cruel. It was accompanied by great risks, and the effects were very slow. It would often take decades or even hundreds of years for the strength of one¡¯s body to reach an astonishing level.


    Li Ran saw through his father¡¯s worries and joked, ¡°I¡¯m not thinking too much right now. Improving my strength is another aspect. More importantly, Body Cultivation might even be able to improve my physical condition!¡±


    The old illness in his body had long been cured. He was just looking for an excuse.


    Li Xun said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve thought it through, I won¡¯t interfere with your decision anymore. That said, your foundation¡¯s relatively weak. From tomorrow onward, you¡¯ll come to my place first and use the flesh and blood of monsters to improve your physical condition first. After that, we¡¯ll slowly temper your body.


    ¡°Body Cultivation is a new path of martial arts and has only developed for tens of thousands of years, but it can¡¯t compare to the millions of years of history of Soul Dao.¡±


    Furthermore, Body Cultivation was not as clear-cut as the realm of Soul Dao.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Ran, since you¡¯ve taken the path of Body Cultivation, you must continue unswervingly. No matter how many people doubt you, you mustn¡¯t waver.


    ¡°Once you waver, you won¡¯t be able to go far in Body Cultivation too.¡±


    The path of Body Cultivation was very long. While tempering one¡¯s physical strength, it also tempered one¡¯s will.


    Li Ran nodded. He had transmigrated here for more than a month, so he had some understanding of Body Cultivation.


    On the Azure Dragon Continent, Body Cultivation was not favored.


    There were very few clans of Body Cultivation like the Pure Wind Clan. 10,000 years ago, it had gradually gone downhill and slowly declined.


    Only the clans of Soul Dao were developing more vigorously. Those large sects that stood tall on the Azure Dragon Continent for millions of years were all clans of the path of Soul Dao!


    Originally, both were Martial Daos. It was just that their cultivation methods were different. They were separated into Soul Dao and Body Cultivation but why were their fates so different?


    The reason was very crude. For Soul Dao, the endpoint was very high. One could become a Supreme Martial God or even better such that one would become unparalleled!


    On the other hand, the path of Body Cultivations would not be long. It would take a longer time than Soul Dao and even after a lifetime, one could only become a Soul King at most.


    Even so, those were only the very few people on the pyramid. Most people would stop at the levels of a Great Soul Master or a Soul Grandmaster.


    Li Ran well understood that the decline of Body Cultivation was the result of the trend.

 Chapter 11

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    For a long time after that, the father and son had a lot to talk about in the room.


    Most of the time, it was Li Xun who instilled some insights on Body Cultivation into Li Ran, as well as how to walk the path.


    Li Ran did not mind. As the chief of the Pure Wind Clan, Li Xun had also walked the path of Body Cultivation for quite a long time. He had more authority than anyone else.


    The experience of an old senior was very useful.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I still have some spiritual materials and monsters here. I can brew a medicinal paste for you to try.¡±


    As Li Xun said this, he brought Li Ran into the backyard.


    Once they entered the backyard, they could smell a strong medicinal fragrance. Li Ran could not help but take a deep breath. When the medicinal fragrance entered his body, his body felt comfortable and smooth.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Thousand Illusions Sapphire. Many years ago, when I entered the Magical Beast Mountain Range, I accidentally came across it on a dry wasteland.¡±


    Li Xun smiled and said, ¡°This spiritual material has always been kept in the backyard by me. The ancient records say that it can dredge blood circulation and reconstruct bones but¡­¡±


    When he thought of this, he felt a little regretful.


    ¡°If the Thousand Illusions Sapphire is used alone, it won¡¯t be of much use. Only when it¡¯s complemented with the Ganoderma Herb will it have the miraculous effect mentioned in the ancient records.


    ¡°All these years, I haven¡¯t seen any Ganoderma Herb in the market. I¡¯ve entered various mountain ranges many times, but I haven¡¯t found any traces of it.¡±


    ¡®Ah!


    ¡®All that was missing was a spiritual material!¡¯


    He looked at Li Ran apologetically.


    ¡°The ancient records may not be correct. Besides, the Ganoderma Herb is rare, and it¡¯s hard to find one in the world. Everything depends on luck.¡±


    Li Ran comforted him.


    ¡°There are many ways to reconstruct bones and cure old diseases in history. We don¡¯t have to follow the ancient records. Father, let¡¯s use this Thousand Illusions Sapphire today. One less material won¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    ¡®Forget it!


    ¡®It had been kept for so many years, but it was still not used.¡¯


    ¡°In a while, the Thousand Illusions Sapphire will be boiled into a medicinal paste. You can soak it in it later. I¡¯ll try to reduce the concentration of the medicinal paste. If you really can¡¯t stand it, just tell me.¡±


    Li Xun started to get busy in the backyard. First, he fiddled with a huge stone cauldron. It was as tall as an adult.


    He started to light the fire.


    Li Ran stood by the side and watched. When the water in the stone cauldron boiled, he saw Li Xun carrying a unicorn. Its Soul Ring had been destroyed, and only its body was intact.


    The unicorn was cut into two halves and thrown into the stone cauldron, making a loud bang.


    Li Xun then took out a giant wing dripping with blood. It was two meters long and was shining with a red luster.


    He stuffed the wing into the stone cauldron and took out a jade bottle from his pocket. A drop of fresh blood essence fell into the cauldron.


    There were also all kinds of spiritual materials in the stone cauldron. Li Ran could not recognize some of them but judging from their auras and medicinal fragrance, they must be rare and expensive.


    At this moment, a rich smell was released from the stone cauldron. It was not just a pure medicinal fragrance, but a mixture of all kinds of nourishing heavenly materials and earthly treasures. They blended together and permeated, forming this smell.


    It was not over yet. Li Xun turned around and disappeared into the backyard. When he reappeared, he was holding a blue spiritual material in his hand.


    This time, he did not need to say anything. Li Ran knew that it was the Thousand Illusions Sapphire. Its aura was the same as what he had picked up in the backyard at the beginning.


    The spiritual material was the finishing touch.


    Li Xun did not throw the Thousand Illusions Sapphire directly into the stone cauldron. Instead, a wisp of Soul Qi appeared on his palm and covered the material first. Finally, he threw it into the stone cauldron.


    The fire gradually slowed down and finally extinguished.


    Soon, the medicinal paste inside the stone cauldron was releasing hot steam. It was exceptionally thick, and the original color could no longer be seen. The medicinal paste inside the cauldron was emerald green mixed with purple and blue.


    ¡°Alright, go in. It¡¯ll be very painful at the beginning. Endure as long as you can. Don¡¯t force yourself!¡±


    Li Xun exhorted.


    Out of consideration for Li Ran¡¯s physique, he reduced the addition of many magical monsters. He only added the necessary ones and spiritual materials inside and kept the concentration of the medicinal paste to the lowest possible level.


    ¡®Could he endure it?


    ¡®It¡¯s hard to say!¡¯


    Among the disciples of the Pure Wind Clan, there were quite a number of disciples who had only endured the first tempering for less than an hour.


    Li Ran glanced at the stone cauldron, took off his clothes, and jumped into the cauldron.


    ¡°Hiss.¡±


    He was in so much pain that he took a deep breath. The temperature of the medicinal paste was very high and when it penetrated his skin, a piercing pain assaulted him.


    His skin instantly turned red!


    After Li Ran got used to the temperature, his body sensed that something was wrong before he could relax!


    The pain just now could only be considered as an appetizer. The discomfort that Li Xun had just mentioned was starting to appear, and immense pain was attacking Li Ran bit by bit.


    Those monsters and spiritual materials were only melted into the medicinal paste, but they still retained their primitive spirituality.


    They attacked Li Ran¡¯s body! They tore and gnawed on every part of his body!


    If it was not for the Heavenly Spirit Cleansing Holy Water that had reshaped Li Ran¡¯s physique, his original body would not have been able to withstand the tempering from the medicinal paste.


    An hour passed.


    The young man inside the stone cauldron did not look very good, but he did not have the intention of coming out. He closed his eyes tightly and quietly accepted the tempering from the medicinal paste inside the stone cauldron.


    ¡®He could still persist?¡¯


    Li Xun was surprised. The youth¡¯s performance had exceeded his expectations.


    Nonetheless, he was calm and did not make any noise to disturb Li Ran. The backyard was completely silent.


    Until another hour had passed.


    Li Xun began to feel a little restless.


    It had been two hours, but there was no movement at all¡­


    He could not be blamed for thinking too much. With Li Ran¡¯s body, it was very inconceivable that he could persist for two hours!


    Li Xun looked at the stone cauldron worriedly. The young man sitting cross-legged inside moved a little and returned to silence.


    ¡®Phew, it¡¯s good that there¡¯s movement.¡¯


    Li Xun let out a sigh of relief. He almost went down to fish for the young man.


    The tempering continued, and the thick medicinal paste in the stone cauldron gradually decreased.


    From the beginning until now, two and a half hours had passed!


    If Li Xun had not seen it with his own eyes, he would not have imagined that the young man in the stone cauldron was his son.


    Such a weak body had actually managed to endure for two hours and a half inside the stone cauldron!


    Li Xun stood beside the stone cauldron, and a trace of shock flashed across his eyes. ¡®This¡­ How¡¯s this possible?¡¯


    He really wanted to rush in and feel the medicinal paste inside the stone cauldron.


    ¡®Could it be that the concentration of the medicinal paste is too low?¡¯


    Just as his thoughts were running wild¡­


    A moan came from inside the stone cauldron. Li Xun looked over abruptly and discovered that the young man looked like he was very comfortable.


    ¡®What the hell!¡¯


    Li Xun had cultivated for so many years and had a deep impression of his first time. He was a 2.5-meter-tall strong man, but he was screaming in pain inside the stone cauldron!


    Of course, the medicinal paste he had soaked in was thicker and more intense than Li Ran¡¯s.


    ¡®But no matter how unrich the paste is, it shouldn¡¯t be like this, right?


    ¡®Is it that comfortable?¡¯


    Li Xun wanted to go in and feel it a little.


    Afterward¡­


    The young man opened his eyes. They were bright and pure without a trace of impurities.


    ¡°How was it?¡±


    Li Xun walked forward and asked nervously.


    ¡°Very comfortable!¡±


    Li Ran recalled the experience just now and felt a little unsatisfied. After experiencing the temperature and multiple pains, he finally experienced the comfort of the medicinal paste seeping into his body and merging into energies that nourished his body.


    Those magical creatures and spiritual materials had become nourishments for his body, providing an endless supply of energy to nourish his internal organs.


    He guessed that all of this was related to the Heavenly Spirit Cleansing Holy Water.


    Li Ran slowly climbed out of the stone cauldron. He noticed Li Yao¡¯s complicated expression from the corner of his eyes, and he was alerted. ¡®Did I expose something?¡¯


    ¡°Father, I feel that my constitution has become a little stronger.¡±


    He had not finished speaking when he began to cough, but it was softer than before.


    ¡°As long as it¡¯s useful!¡±


    Li Xun sized him up. It was indeed useful. The moment the youth came out of the stone cauldron, he could feel it.


    The young man¡¯s physical body had become stronger.


    ¡°You should go back first tonight. Come here again tomorrow to temper your body.¡±


    Li Ran looked conflicted. ¡°Will there be new monsters added tomorrow?


    ¡°Father, I think the concentration can still be increased. It¡¯s too low.¡±


    He actually wanted to meet a magical monster whose Soul Ring had not been destroyed.


    Li Ran did not forget to fuse his Soul Ring. This was the goal of his Body Cultivation.


    ¡°I got it!¡±


    Li Xun nodded. He also felt that the concentration was too low. Otherwise, how could the young man be in such comfort?


    He said a few words then let Li Ran go back. The young man had just experienced his first tempering. He needed to spend some time to feel it and better prepare for the second and third tempering.

 Chapter 12

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The next morning.


    Li Ran was full of energy. After experiencing the tempering from the medicinal paste, the effects were astonishing!


    Putting aside physical strength, the medicinal paste was the essence of all things in the world. It allowed one¡¯s body and spirit to receive two layers of nourishment, making Li Ran feel unprecedented comfort.


    For others, it was a painful tempering but for Li Ran, it became a comfortable bath experience!


    He packed up briefly and rushed to his father¡¯s courtyard, wanting to start a new round of tempering.


    When Li Ran arrived, the backyard was filled with dense smoke. The medicinal paste had long been prepared in the stone cauldron, and the finishing work had begun.


    He felt a little regretful, missing an opportunity to absorb Soul Rings.


    This time, the concentration of the medicinal paste was very high.. The inside of the stone cauldron was pitch black, and it was impossible to tell how many magical monsters and spiritual materials were inside.


    ¡°It¡¯s here. The medicinal paste inside the stone cauldron is almost done. You can go in now!¡±


    Li Xun walked out of the room in the backyard and nodded with satisfaction.


    ¡®Not bad.


    ¡®His body doesn¡¯t look so weak anymore.¡¯


    Li Ran¡¯s movements were straightforward and neat. He took off his clothes in a few seconds and jumped into the stone cauldron.


    The first tempering had unleashed the effects of the Heavenly Spirit Cleansing Holy Water to its extreme. His body was not something that ordinary people could compare to anymore.


    For the second time, the concentration of the medicinal paste was very high. Li Ran felt even more comfortable because the energies that seeped into his body were purer and stronger. The nourishing effect had increased by several times!


    He immersed himself in the paste comfortably, but his face did not reveal much. Considering that his father was still beside him, he groaned in pain. His eyebrows were tightly knitted, and pain was written all over his face.


    The corner of Li Xun¡¯s mouth lifted slightly in the distance.


    ¡®That¡¯s more like it!


    ¡®The concentration of the medicinal paste is so high today, so pain is a normal phenomenon.¡¯ He was not surprised at all by Li Ran¡¯s reaction.


    He was indeed thinking too much yesterday.


    Li Xun withdrew his gaze and turned around to return to the front yard, no longer disturbing the youth¡¯s refinement.


    After he left, the originally quiet backyard would occasionally be filled with moans coming from within the stone cauldron, but it was mostly quiet.


    The second tempering took an even longer time. A total of six hours had passed!


    During this time, Li Xun came countless times. Whenever he left, he was always more surprised.


    The high concentration of the medicinal paste made the tempering even more painful so the time that one could endure should be even shorter.


    ¡®Why.. Why is my son taking a longer time instead?¡¯


    In his daze, Li Xun had the illusion that the young man seemed to be very comfortable.


    Only after 10 hours of tempering did Li Ran reluctantly come out of the stone cauldron. The medicinal paste was too nourishing!


    Other than the fact that the concentration was insufficient¡­


    After every tempering, he would deliberately show Li Xun more changes in his physique. He went step by step.


    ¡°The change is huge.¡±


    Li Xun was very surprised at the change in the youth¡¯s physique. It was not that he had not tried using the medicinal paste to change Li Ran¡¯s physique to treat his old illness in the past.


    Nonetheless, he had not tried it many times back then because Li Ran¡¯s body was weak, so he would usually give up after a short time. Moreover, the young man¡¯s old illness would definitely relapse the next day.


    As such, after a while, Li Xun did not try to temper Li Ran¡¯s body anymore.


    ¡°I believe that I won¡¯t need to use it many times before my old illness will be cured!¡±


    Li Ran beamed.


    Even Li Xun was a little moved.


    ¡°Father, the concentration of the medicinal paste tomorrow can still be increased. Don¡¯t lower the concentration of the medicinal paste just because of my body. It¡¯ll only bring no benefits. Do It according to the concentration of the body tempering for my senior brothers and the others!


    ¡°I can endure it.¡±


    Li Ran reminded Li Xun worriedly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Li Xun suddenly felt that he had done too much. Who would have thought that his son¡¯s endurance was so amazing that he could endure the tempering of the medicinal paste?


    For the next few days, Li Xun continuously increased the concentration of the medicinal paste in the stone cauldron. When he saw Li Ran¡¯s performance, he went from surprise to shock and finally, he was elated.


    Especially on the third day, when Li Xun saw Li Ran lifting the stone cauldron with his bare hands, the shock in his heart could not be described with any words!


    His son was a genius in Body Cultivation!


    The stone cauldron weighed 1,000 kilograms, yet it was lifted by Li Ran with one hand?!


    Given the weight, it could only be achieved by the disciples of the Pure Wind Clan who cultivated their bodies all year round. Who knew, Li Ran did it after just three days of body tempering.


    If he was not a genius, what was he?!


    No matter how high the concentration of the medicinal paste was, Li Ran stayed in the stone cauldron for more than ten hours without making a sound. He did not make a single sound.


    He had cried out once¡­ Nevertheless, judging from his comfortable face, it was not painful at all.


    His physique was getting better day by day. There was no trace of his previous weakness at all.


    Li Ran had gained a lot these few days. After his body had been tempered, his strength had obviously increased by several times.


    His physique had strengthened a lot from its original foundation. During the process of tempering, he had suddenly comprehended a lot, and his use of his Soul Skill became even smoother.


    Even so¡­


    ¡°Father, apart from tempering the body, can¡¯t I also devour the blood essence of magical beasts for Body Cultivation too?¡±


    Li Ran had not encountered a suitable magical beast that was more than 600 years old even after a few days. His Body Cultivation had to be carried out, but the fusion of Soul Rings could not be left behind either.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Body tempering isn¡¯t the only way to strengthen one¡¯s physique and increase the strength of one¡¯s body. The blood essence and flesh of magical beasts are excellent tonics. I¡¯ve only been letting you use medicinal paste to temper your body these few days because I was afraid that you wouldn¡¯t be able to adapt so quickly.¡±


    Li Xun did not hide anything. The method of Body Cultivation was very simple. Compared to the path of Soul Dao, it was much simpler and had a bit of a primitive feeling.


    ¡°As for personally engaging in a life-or-death battle with magical beasts, when your strength has increased, it¡¯ll be safer to enter the Magical Beast Mountain Range.¡±


    Li Ran nodded. With his ability at the moment, there was no way he could kill magical beasts.


    ¡°I want to try devouring magical beasts. There¡¯s always a first time. Besides, didn¡¯t you say that I¡¯m a Body Cultivation genius, Father? If I can¡¯t even eat the flesh of magical beasts, how can I go far on the path of Body Cultivation?¡±


    ¡°Good. As expected of my son. I have a 300-year-old Tiger-Backed Bear here.¡±


    Li Xun took out his storage ring. Inside it were the magical beasts he had harvested from the Magical Beast Mountain Range, as well as all kinds of spiritual materials.


    Despite that, there were not many of them left. In the past few days, he had spent a lot of his precious spiritual materials and magical beasts in the stone cauldron¡¯s medicinal paste.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t there any magical beasts that are more than 600 years old?¡±


    Li Ran felt a little guilty. The main reason was that his Soul Ring had reached 600 years old. Soul Rings that were less than 600 years old could not be fused with his at all.


    Hearing this, Li Xun stopped. ¡®Monsters that were more than 600 years old?¡¯


    The higher the age of a monster, the higher its value. He suddenly laughed.


    ¡°Look, I forgot. Those high-age monsters have been used on the stone cauldron¡¯s medicinal paste for the past few days. For the time being, only this 300-year-old Tiger-Back Bear is left.


    ¡°That said, the Tiger-Back Bear¡¯s blood from its heart has an astonishing healing effect. Its value far surpasses that of many high-aged monsters.¡±


    As expected, he was misunderstood.


    Li Ran said with a bitter smile, ¡°Father, I don¡¯t dislike it at all. I¡¯ve only heard from the senior brothers that the flesh of monsters that are more than 600 years old is delicious and has an endless aftertaste. I¡¯ve always wanted to know whether what they said is true or not.¡±


    He casually found a reason. After all, it was not appropriate to reveal too much about the matter of his Soul Ring¡¯s fusion.


    ¡°What they said isn¡¯t false. Lil¡¯ Ran, there¡¯s something you must know. If you want to plunder and kill high-aged monsters, it means that you have to bear the same level of danger.¡±


    High risk, high reward.


    If one did not have the corresponding strength, running to hunt high-aged monsters would be courting death.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Li Ran took a small bowl from his father. It was filled with the blood essence of the Tiger-Back Bear. He raised his head and drank it all, but he could not taste anything. The moment the essence entered his mouth, it turned into gurgling energies and surged to every part of his body.


    This kind of energy was different from the medicinal paste. It was very pure and did not contain any impurities.


    Li Ran could even feel where the pure energies flowed to and what kind of changes occurred in his body.


    As if he could see the surprise in Li Ran¡¯s eyes, Li Xun smiled and explained, ¡°The heart blood of the Tiger-Back Bear isn¡¯t only pure but also very gentle. The nourishing effect is the best!


    ¡°That¡¯s why the heart blood of the Tiger-Back Bear is more valuable than that of many high-age monsters. That¡¯s the reason.¡±


    ¡®No wonder!¡¯


    Li Ran immediately realized that the flesh and blood of the Tiger-Back Bear also had a lot of effects. The energies could not be compared to blood essence, but they were still a good tonic.

 Chapter 13

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Today was the day for the disciples of the Pure Wind Clan to cultivate Soul Dao.


    The Pure Wind Clan mainly focused on Body Cultivation, but a portion of the disciples would awaken their Soul Rings every year. To prevent neglecting them, the clan would arrange for some elders to teach them the cultivation method of Soul Dao.


    Li Ran was no exception.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go through the formalities.¡±


    He did not place any hopes on cultivating Soul Dao. Since he only had one Soul Ring, if he did not absorb Soul Rings and fuse them with his own, his strength would not increase at all!


    On the other hand, Body Cultivation gave him a lot of surprises.


    After undergoing tempering, his pure physical strength had become very shocking. He could carry a weight of 1,000 kilograms with one hand. He could not be compared to the disciples of the Pure Wind Clan who cultivated their bodies all year round but among the disciples of the same age, his physical strength could not be compared to..


    Li Ran walked slowly to the training field. The 30 over disciples who had awakened their Soul Rings in the sacrificial hall that day were almost all present. There were not many elders present, only three of them.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Li Ran to come as well. Didn¡¯t he cultivate with the chief?¡±


    A disciple saw Li Ran walking over and asked in surprise.


    ¡°It¡¯s possible that he cultivates Soul Dao and Body Cultivation together, right?¡±


    Among them, there were disciples who had only awakened two Soul Rings. They had the same mentality, so they understood Li Ran¡¯s actions better.


    ¡°He only has a ten-year-old Soul Ring, and he¡¯s trying to cultivate Soul Dao? My *ss!¡±


    ¡°Hahahahaha, don¡¯t even mention it. That trash seems to have a better physique after his Body Cultivation.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of having a good physique? He¡¯s a useless Soul Warrior who doesn¡¯t have any strength at all!¡±


    A group of disciples were whispering to each other. When they saw Li Ran approaching the training field, they changed the topic.


    No matter how bad Li Ran was, he was still the son of the chief. Moreover, judging from the chief¡¯s attitude, it was highly likely that he would push aside all objections and let Li Ran become the next chief.


    For various reasons, many of the disciples present stopped mocking Li Ran after he arrived.


    Of course, apart from a few people.


    ¡°Li Ran¡¯s just trash. What¡¯s the use of Body Cultivation? In the future, he¡¯ll only be able to support the strength of a Great Soul Master at most. How can he compare to you, Senior Brother!¡±


    A disciple standing next to Li Rui was also a disciple of the first elder but in terms of seniority, he was inferior to Li Rui.


    ¡°Junior Brother, you can¡¯t say that. The path of Body Cultivation might not be inferior to the path of Soul Dao.¡±


    Li Rui¡¯s lips curled into a smile, causing others to feel as if he was bathed in a spring breeze.


    That disciple did not retort.


    The path of Body Cultivation had long been cut off!


    How could there still be any future!


    His aptitude was not considered bad among the disciples of the Pure Wind Clan. His luck was not bad. That day, he had awakened four Soul Rings in the sacrificial hall!


    If he cultivated Soul Dao step by step, he could become a Soul Grandmaster!


    He was luckier than many disciples of the clan. The others had cultivated on the path of Body Cultivation for hundreds of years. If they were lucky, very few of them could become Great Soul Masters, and very few of them could become Soul Grandmasters!


    On the other hand, under normal circumstances, that disciple would be able to smoothly become a Soul Grandmaster in less than 50 years!


    This was the most obvious gap between Soul Dao and Body Cultivation!


    That disciple admitted that he could not compare to Li Rui, but he still had a great advantage when compared to Li Ran.


    Li Ran was nothing!


    That disciple glanced at Li Ran from the side and seemed to let out a cold snort from his nose.


    ¡®Where did that random dude come from?¡¯


    Li Ran felt the malicious gaze from the disciple and looked over. He was first stunned, then dazed.


    ¡®Is he someone by Li Rui¡¯s side?


    ¡®Who is he?¡¯


    In front of the training field stood three elders. The leader among them swept his gaze across the disciples and spoke.


    ¡°Since everyone¡¯s here, I won¡¯t be long-winded. Let¡¯s get straight to the point.¡±


    The leader of the elders was a rather dignified elder in the clan. He had always been in charge of the disciples of the clan who cultivated Soul Dao.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for me to say more. All the disciples present should know the difference between the paths of Soul Dao and Body Cultivation. I¡¯ve gathered everyone here today so that before you officially cultivate Soul Dao, the two other elders and I can guide you on the correct path!¡±


    The disciples present realized the importance of this. All of them were serious and no longer looked like they were fooling around.


    Even Li Ran could not help but perk up his ears.


    ¡°A few days ago, all of you here have awakened their Soul Rings. There are 500-year Beast Soul Rings, 100-year Weapon Soul Rings, and all sorts of Soul Rings. No matter how many Soul Rings you¡¯ve awakened, as long as it¡¯s the first Soul Ring you bind, it¡¯ll be known as the Innate Soul Ring!


    ¡°Innate Soul Rings are very important, especially the age of an Innate Soul Ring and the Soul Skill that comes with it. It¡¯s no less important than the number of Soul Rings. Every breakthrough in cultivation level is a very important strengthening of an Innate Soul Ring!


    ¡°For someone with an Innate Soul Ring with a high age, even if one hasn¡¯t reached the realm of a Soul King, after many rounds of strengthening, the strength that one unleashes from using an Innate Soul Ring is comparable to that of a Soul King!¡±


    Once those words were said, there was a huge sensation.


    Li Ran also had a shocked expression on his face.


    The age of an Innate Soul Ring was more important than he had imagined. It was related to the speed of one¡¯s cultivation and more importantly, it was related to one¡¯s strength. It was directly related to one¡¯s strength!


    ¡°Elder, can an Innate Soul Ring with an age of ten years defeat a Soul Cultivator?¡±


    The disciple standing next to Li Rui could not help but ask with a smile.


    Everyone present knew who he was referring to.


    Who else could it be other than Li Ran?


    In fact, the disciples of the Pure Wind Clan did not pay much attention to a Soul Ring with an age of ten years in the beginning. Instead, they paid more attention to having just one Soul Ring.


    After hearing what the elder said, when the other disciples connected it to what the disciple asked after that, they laughed out loud.


    The little misgivings they had toward Li Ran not long ago instantly vanished into thin air!


    They thought that he was merely a Soul Warrior who only had a ten-year-old Soul Ring, and a trash who could only choose Body Cultivation!


    All the disciples present unanimously believed that even if Li Ran walked the path of Body Cultivation, he would still be a trash, and his strength would never be as good as theirs.


    The disciples¡¯ eyes were filled with ridicule, and they did not try to hide it at all. The mocking laughter continued to fill the air.


    At the spur of the moment¡­


    A clear and cold voice was heard coming from the crowd.


    ¡°I should be able to beat you.¡±


    Everyone looked toward the source of the voice in surprise. When they saw that the voice came from Li Ran, they were dumbfounded for a moment before laughing louder than before.


    ¡°Does Li Ran know what he¡¯s saying? He dares to challenge Li Hao? Isn¡¯t he courting death?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Li Hao has awakened four Soul Rings, and it¡¯s a 300-year-old Weapon Soul Ring!¡±


    ¡°Does Li Ran really think that he¡¯s invincible after tempering his body for a few days? He still dares to challenge others? I bet he¡¯ll be defeated by Li Hao in less than three moves!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Those disciples did not mind watching the show. They were happy to see Li Ran make a fool of himself.


    That disciple called Li Hao had a contemptuous look. He disdained to fight with Li Ran, whom he regarded as trash.


    However¡­


    He glanced at the disciples on the stage. It seemed like it would not be bad to use this opportunity to brush up his presence and raise his reputation in the clan.


    At the same time, he could suppress Li Ran!


    He had long disliked Li Ran. ¡®How could such a trash become the chief of the Pure Wind Clan in the future?


    ¡®That position should belong to Li Rui!¡¯


    Li Hao looked at the youth as if he was looking at an ant. He sneered in his heart.


    ¡®Body tempering?


    ¡®In the end, it can¡¯t change the fact that you¡¯re trash!¡¯


    ¡°You want to challenge me?¡±


    The corners of Li Hao¡¯s mouth curled into a cold smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a challenge.¡±


    The young man opposite him suddenly laughed.


    ¡°I think you deserve a beating. I should¡¯ve given someone like you some suffering a long time ago.¡±


    The crowd was silent. They did not know whether to laugh at Li Ran or feel sorry for him.


    Li Hao was the disciple of the first elder. He had a good aptitude and was famous for his ruthless methods in the clan.


    Every move he made would be met with blood!


    This time, Li Ran was going to suffer.

 Chapter 14

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Remember what you said!¡±


    Li Hao¡¯s eyes instantly turned sharp. ¡®Openly challenging me? You¡¯re courting death!¡¯


    ¡°Elder, today happens to be the lecture on the cultivation of Soul Dao. Why don¡¯t I take this opportunity to spar with Junior Brother Ran who cultivates Body Cultivation?¡±


    The leader of the elders glanced at him. He was almost done talking about the cultivation of Soul Dao. Otherwise, he would have stopped Li Hao just now.


    There was another important reason. Speaking of which, he had a good relationship with the first elder. He had long been dissatisfied with the chief¡¯s actions as well.


    ¡®Why should Li Ran be the next chief?


    ¡®Which disciple in the Pure Wind Clan isn¡¯t more promising than Li Ran?


    ¡®I heard that Chief had invested a lot of heavenly and earthly treasures on Li Ran over the past few days to temper his body!


    ¡®Was it useful?¡¯


    The elder also wanted to use this opportunity to ruthlessly slap the chief¡¯s face.


    ¡°Li Ran, do you want to spar with Li Hao?¡±


    The elder asked very politely on the surface.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Li Ran responded casually with a fearless look.


    The elder smiled meaningfully and sized up the young man.


    ¡®He¡¯s too ignorant.


    ¡®You¡¯ll suffer in a while!¡¯


    ¡°The rest of you spread out. Make space in the middle of the training field for Li Hao and Li Ran to spar!


    ¡°I won¡¯t say too much about the rules of this sparring. This is sparring, not a life-or-death battle!¡±


    As long as Li Ran did not die, it would be fine. The elder did not care how the fight would turn out.


    Once he finished, the group of disciples spread out in a hubbub. The training field suddenly became spacious.


    ¡°Junior Brother Ran, I¡¯ll try my best to be gentler later so as to avoid accidentally injuring you!¡±


    Li Hao sneered.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, Senior Brother. There¡¯s no such thing as controlling your powers when sparring. Besides, what¡¯s the point of sparring if you don¡¯t bleed a little? Don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    ¡°Junior Brother, you¡¯re really carefree. I like sparring with people like you!¡±


    Clearly, Li Hao did not realize that the young man would say such a thing. He was taken aback for a moment before he chuckled.


    ¡®You¡¯re courting death!¡¯


    ¡°Senior Brother, before we spar, I have a small wish¡­ I¡¯ve been tempering my physical body for the past few days, but I have no idea how far I¡¯ve reached. I¡¯ve been troubled by this for a long time.


    ¡°So¡­ I wish to engage in close combat with you, Senior Brother¡­ Is the request too much?¡±


    Li Ran smiled sheepishly. From the looks of it, he was just a pure-hearted child. He only made this request because he wanted to know the strength of his physical body.


    In fact, he was playing dumb to take advantage of his opponent!


    Li Hao frowned. ¡®Why does it feel like Li Ran has become a different person? Wasn¡¯t he being shameless just now?¡¯


    He had not undergone Body Cultivation, and his physical body had not been tempered, but his physique was not bad.


    In fact, Li Hao was not worried. In his opinion, that good-for-nothing Li Ran was usually sick. Even if Li Ran had tempered his body, it had only been a few days. At most, his physique had improved a little.


    ¡®His physical power?


    ¡®You must be joking!


    ¡®It has just been a few days so what kind of physical power can he have!¡¯


    The others including the elders also felt the same way.


    ¡°No problem. I¡¯ll do as you say then; let¡¯s have a close combat!¡±


    It would be even easier. Li Hao would not need to use his Soul Ring to beat Li Ran to the ground!


    ¡°Senior Brother, I¡­ Still have another small request.¡±


    Li Hao was a little impatient. He just wanted to spar with Li Ran. There was so much nonsense.


    ¡°What? Hurry up and say it.¡±


    ¡°Sparring is so boring. We can place some bets. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯ll be more challenging?¡±


    Li Ran suggested with a smile.


    ¡®I¡¯m going to troll you!¡¯


    ¡°Bet?¡±


    Li Hao thought for a while. This idea was feasible. He could take the opportunity to extort money from Li Ran.


    ¡°Tell me then, what¡¯s at stake?¡±


    ¡°If I win, you¡¯ll give me a magical monster that¡¯s more than 600 years old. The monster must be complete.¡±


    A magical monster that was more than 600 years old?


    Everyone was surprised. The age was neither high nor low, but it was quite risky to hunt such a monster.


    ¡°Okay, what if I win?¡±


    Li Hao agreed right away. He had never thought that he would lose.


    He had a 600-year-old monster but could Li Ran take it from him?


    ¡°If you win, what do you want, Senior Brother?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll never be allowed to continue on the path of Body Cultivation again!¡±


    Li Hao¡¯s eyes were provocative.


    ¡®Would he dare to agree to this?¡¯


    A Soul Warrior had no other way except to increase one¡¯s strength through Body Cultivation.


    This was equivalent to gambling on Li Ran¡¯s future.


    No one had expected that the thin young man would agree to it.


    ¡°It¡¯s a deal!¡±


    The two looked at each other, and the atmosphere around them became subtle.


    Li Hao crossed his arms in front of his chest, and there was a faint sneer on his face. He did not have the intention of making the first move.


    He glanced at the youth across from him, and his eyes seemed to say, ¡®You¡¯re weak, so go first¡¯.


    Li Ran did not hesitate. He took a few steps and when the tip of his foot touched the ground, he jumped up. His body was unusually agile and in the blink of an eye, he shortened the distance between him and Li Hao such that he was only one fist away.


    ¡®You can¡¯t stir up anything!¡¯


    Li Hao snorted coldly. He nimbly dodged to the side and within a second, he got further away from Li Ran.


    At this moment, the hair on Li Ran¡¯s back stood on end, and he suddenly turned his head back.


    Li Hao appeared in front of him in a ghostly manner!


    He seemed to have casually stretched out his hand but the air buzzed, and an illusory figure appeared.


    Li Ran did not dodge, and his fist went up to meet it. He did not borrow any external force, and he only used pure physical power!


    Bang!


    Both parties were forced back. Li Hao was shocked when he saw his bloody palm.


    ¡®That trash¡¯s physical body has changed so much?¡¯


    On the other side, Li Ran was only forced back a little due to the effect of external force. Even so, he was not injured.


    He smiled. Taking advantage of the fact that the others were not paying attention, he rushed toward Li Hao at a much faster speed than before.


    Li Hao came to his senses and looked at the youth who was rushing toward him. He gave a cold snort.


    He gently activated the Soul Qi in his body. His Soul Ring seemed to have sensed something, and a chill appeared on his arm. That was the power of a Soul Ring.


    Even if he did not use the Soul Ring, he could still activate the power within.


    Li Hao showed a sinister smile. He felt the power of his arm and rushed out like a spear!


    ¡®Die!¡¯


    The people in the training ground were sweating for Li Ran. If this continued, Li Ran would be smashed into a sieve!


    Even if Li Hao did not use his Soul Ring, he would still not be at a disadvantage in close combat.


    In the next second¡­


    The two of them directly collided. The sound of their bodies colliding could be heard with the sound of bones cracking.


    After two seconds of silence, a figure suddenly flew out. Everyone heard a very loud sound as he fell on the edge of the training ground!


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough. Impossible¡­ That trash.¡±


    Li Hao struggled to get up from the ground. He had used the power of his Soul Ring just now and was very confident that he could defeat Li Ran in one move!


    Despite that, when they collided, he instantly felt that things were not good. ¡®He was too strong¡­¡¯


    The surrounding disciples and elders were struck dumb. ¡®Li Hao was thrown out?¡¯


    ¡®How was that possible!¡¯


    That said¡­


    They had not seen wrongly. It was indeed Li Ran who had used his physical power to send Li Hao flying!


    ¡°Junior Brother, be careful!¡±


    Li Rui, who was in the crowd, was the first to react. When he saw the ghostly figure in the training field, he cried out in alarm.


    Li Hao was half a beat slower. When he turned his head, he was met with a fist.


    That physical power was very powerful. He subconsciously wanted to dodge, but it was too late.


    A mouthful of fresh blood splattered out!


    Li Hao¡¯s face was filled with shock, and he dodged to the other side of the training field in a fluster with a vigilant look on his face.


    He was repeatedly injured, and it was not due to luck. He raised his eyes to look at the youth in front of him.


    Li Ran¡¯s physical power was very strong!


    If Li Hao continued to engage in close combat, he would have no chance of winning. He looked grave, and he shook his arm!


    ¡°Snow Tusk Spear!¡±


    A one-meter-long, snow-white spear shaped like a tusk was held in Li Hao¡¯s hand.


    As soon as the Snow Tusk Spear appeared, the surrounding temperature rapidly dropped. White mists could be seen in the air, and they instantly turned into sharp ice shards.


    Li Hao shook slightly, and the ice shards in the air evaporated and disappeared.


    ¡°Li Ran¡¯s finished.¡±


    Some disciples sighed. Previously, Li Ran had gained the upper hand by relying on his physical power.


    Once Li Hao used his Soul Ring, Li Ran would not be his match!


    One could tell at a glance.


    After all, Li Hao¡¯s Soul Ring was only a ten-year-old rock. How could it compare to the 400-year-old Snow Tusk Spear?

 Chapter 15

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The atmosphere in the training field suddenly became tense.


    Li Hao, whose clothes were stained with blood, held a Snow Tusk Spear in his hand, and his eyes were bloodthirsty.


    ¡®I¡¯m going to double today¡¯s humiliation and return it to that trash!¡¯


    ¡°Senior Brother, didn¡¯t you agree that we¡¯d fight in close combat? Ah, you didn¡¯t keep your word!¡±


    Li Ran sighed. ¡®I didn¡¯t want to bully you too much, but you insisted on using your Soul Ring!¡¯


    With that, he activated his Soul Ring in a familiar manner, and the silent stone began to move. If it was not controlled by him, it would have broken out of his body long ago.


    ¡°Cut the crap. Who knows what method you used to change the strength of your physical body¡­¡±


    Li Hao no longer believed the words of the young man opposite him. He had suffered a loss and if he continued to fight with Li Ran, he would be a fool!


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    In the next second, an ordinary stone appeared in Li Ran¡¯s hand, and he held it in his hand.


    The stone was dim, and it did not look as imposing as the Snow Tusk Spear. No one would doubt that it was a stone picked up from the outside.


    ¡°Junior Brother, do you want to change your weapon? Otherwise, people will say that I¡¯m bullying you.¡±


    Li Hao glanced at the stone that was about the size of a fist and said mockingly.


    The youth opposite him did not say anything and only gave him an intriguing smile.


    He stood on the spot and did not move. He exerted force with his hand and threw the stone toward Li Hao.


    ¡°Are you trying to hurt me with this Soul Skill?¡±


    Li Hao¡¯s gaze was cold. He was disdainful toward this kind of Soul Skill that could not be used in public.


    He had an indifferent look on his face but when he activated his Soul Skill, he did not hold back his strength.


    Having suffered a loss the first time, he did not dare to be careless.


    At the same time.


    The Snow Tusk Spear awakened, its body revealing a dazzling luster. Strange roars sounded on the training field. It was not just one sound; it was as if there were thousands of fierce beasts standing proudly with their tusks spread out!


    At this time, the particles in the air that could not be seen by the naked eye slowly materialized, forming layers of thick ice barriers!


    ¡°Not bad, Li Hao¡¯s Soul Skill is very powerful. After being strengthened many times, its lethality will be very great.¡±


    A hint of admiration appeared on the face of the elder in the lead.


    The two other elders at the side nodded their heads in agreement. The power of a Weapon Soul Ring was generally not as strong as a Beast Soul Ring, but Li Hao¡¯s Snow Tusk Spear was rare. There was not much of a difference between its strength and a Beast Soul Skill.


    Everyone was lamenting the power of the Snow Tusk Spear. They did not pay any attention to that small stone at all.


    ¡®What kind of storm could a stone cause, after all?¡¯


    ¡®It probably can¡¯t even break through the first layer of the barrier!¡¯


    Everyone glanced at it from the corner of their eyes. They wanted to fulfill their guesses but next, everyone¡¯s eyes widened as they were completely petrified on the spot.


    ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡±


    The small stone passed through the barriers without any obstruction. The ice shards were shattered. The barriers in the air turned into pieces of ice shards and shattered to the ground.


    Countless layers of barriers exploded one after another!


    The crisp and melodious sounds of shattering were like a nail in the coffin to Li Hao.


    It was unknown when the stone had broken through the barriers and appeared in front of him. His pupils instantly dilated!


    With a very dull bang, Li Hao¡¯s body was drenched in a cold sweat. He collapsed on the ground. After a long time, he felt a burning pain on his head.


    The training field was dead silent.


    At this moment, the disciples who mocked Li Ran could not laugh. They were all dumbfounded.


    Everything had changed too quickly.


    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, a stone shattered the solid barriers and left an obvious mark on Li Hao¡¯s forehead.


    Li Hao¡¯s head had a bulge. He sat on the ground in a daze. He was no longer in high spirits like before.


    He was obviously frightened.


    Everyone had different expressions. What happened just now had overturned their understanding.


    ¡®Was that the trash we were talking about?¡¯


    ¡®His body was crushing Li Hao¡­ His Soul Ring has defeated the 400-year-old Snow Tusk Spear¡­¡¯


    Most of them present would not be a match for Li Ran.


    If Li Ran was trash, would they not be worse than trash?


    ¡°Li¡­ Li Ran has only started Body Cultivation a few days ago, yet his transformation is so astonishing!¡±


    The group of disciples could not even speak clearly.


    As for the three elders, they looked at each other. When Li Ran threw the stone just now, they had clearly seen that the stone did not contain Soul Qi. It only contained the strength of his physical body!


    Li Ran, who had been called a good-for-nothing for many years, had used his pure physical power to defeat a proud disciple of the first elder!


    Today¡¯s matter would definitely spread throughout the entire Pure Wind Clan!


    On the training field.


    Li Ran ignored everyone¡¯s reactions. He played with the stone in his hand and walked toward the injured Li Hao with a smile on his face.


    ¡°Senior Brother, have I won?¡±


    Seeing that strange stone, Li Hao subconsciously retreated. The impact he had received just now was too great.


    An aged voice was heard coming from outside the training field.


    ¡°Li Ran, you won!¡±


    After hearing that, Li Ran looked toward the direction of the voice. It was the leader of the elders. Perhaps it was to avoid further sparring as Li Hao¡¯s life was in danger.


    ¡°Senior Brother, don¡¯t forget our bet. A magical monster that¡¯s more than 600 years old!¡±


    Li Ran stopped at the right time. Since the people of the clan knew that he was in Body Cultivation and needed a monster to temper his body, no one would suspect him when he proposed this bet.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you tomorrow!¡±


    Li Hao glared at the young man fiercely. The big bump on the corner of his head hurt so much that he took a deep breath.


    ¡°I believe you, Senior Brother. First Elder values you the most, after all. There¡¯s no reason for you to lie to me for a magical beast!¡±


    Li Ran smiled and added, ¡°Senior Brother, if you still want to spar in the future, feel free to come to me. I think it¡¯s quite fun to spar with you. It¡¯s unlike the other senior brothers who fight to the death but still can¡¯t tell who¡¯s better. That¡¯s so exhausting!


    ¡°In short, I like sparring with you, Senior Brother Hao. It was a good experience!¡±


    As soon as he said this, Li Hao was so angry that he almost vomited blood.


    ¡®It was a good experience?


    ¡®What the f*ck!¡¯


    That trash was deliberately provoking him, indirectly teasing him that he was not powerful enough for being defeated after just a short while!


    The more Li Hao thought about it, the angrier he got, and he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t hit you too hard. Why did you vomit so much blood? Senior Brother, your body¡¯s too weak. You need to temper your body.¡±


    Li Ran finished as if it was nothing and turned around to leave no matter how furious the person behind him was.


    The matter in the training field had come to an end. He did not plan to stay here any longer and was about to leave.


    ¡°Li Ran, I haven¡¯t seen you for a few days. Your strength has improved a lot.¡±


    The three elders jumped down from the high platform and appeared in front of Li Ran in a second, which was several meters away from the training field.


    ¡°Greetings, elders!¡±


    Li Ran did not have any impression of these three elders, so he greeted them indifferently.


    ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve been practicing Body Cultivation recently?¡±


    One of the elders asked with a smile.


    It was well-known that Body Cultivation would improve one¡¯s strength slowly, but Li Ran¡­ In just a few days, it was as if he had been reborn.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Without Body Cultivation, do you think I could¡¯ve defeated Li Hao?¡±


    The three elders nodded. What Li Ran said was indeed true. His foundation was weak. If it was in the past, he would not be able to contend against Li Hao.


    During this period, they had only heard of Li Ran cultivating Body Cultivation. There was no other news.


    From the looks of it, their guesses were correct. It was because of the tempering of his body that he had such a shocking performance.


    ¡°You¡¯re a good seedling for Body Cultivation!¡±


    Another elder praised.


    ¡°Elder, you flatter me. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    Li Ran did not have the mood to interact with these elders. After exchanging a few pleasantries, he left the training field.


    Only the three elders were left. As they watched the young man leave, they were shocked and filled with emotions.


    ¡°Li Ran¡¯s very talented. He was born for Body Cultivation!¡±


    The other elder had the same thought.


    ¡°No matter how talented he is, the path of Body Cultivation won¡¯t last long!¡±


    The elder in lead scoffed.


    After the other two elders heard that, the excitement in their eyes gradually extinguished as they shook their heads and sighed.


    ¡®That¡¯s right!


    ¡®After a Body Cultivator reaches the Soul King realm, there¡¯ll be no more path to walk!


    ¡®What a pity!¡¯

 Chapter 16

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The Pure Wind Clan was especially lively today.


    What had happened in the training field had spread throughout the Pure Wind Clan in less than a day.


    The clan leader, the elders, and even the disciples knew about it.


    They had even formed two opposing camps in the Pure Wind Clan and had a heated discussion.


    ¡°Did you guys hear? In the training field today, Li Ran used his physical power to defeat the first elder¡¯s disciple, Li Hao!¡±


    ¡°Li Ran has great talent in Body Cultivation! In the future, his strength will surely reach the level of a Soul King!¡±


    The disciples who had been practicing Body Cultivation in the Pure Wind Clan for many years were envious, and they sighed.


    Nonetheless, when some of the other disciples heard this, they asked in a strange tone, ¡°When will that be? A few hundred years? Or 1,000 years?¡±


    ¡°Will Li Ran be able to live until that time? Hahahahahaha¡­.¡±


    Many of the disciples burst into laughter. Among them, there were those who had awakened more than four Soul Rings. Their aptitudes were outstanding, and they would become Soul Kings in the future!


    Moreover, the time they would take would certainly be shorter than Li Ran. The fastest would be ten years, and the slowest would be no more than 100 years.


    ¡°You guys are going too far! So what if he¡¯s a Body Cultivator? Elder Sun from the Divine Sect is a Body Cultivator as well, and he¡¯s now a Soul King!


    ¡°It¡¯s said that he only used 100 years!¡±


    The disciple who was a Body Cultivator said angrily.


    ¡°That¡¯s only for the minority. Senior Brother, don¡¯t blame me for not being nice. It¡¯s just the truth!


    ¡°Even if he becomes a Soul King, it¡¯ll just be a flash in the pan. He won¡¯t be famous for many years. Those who cultivate Body Cultivation have a maximum lifespan of 2,000 years!¡±


    The Body Cultivator¡¯s face was filled with anger. He opened his mouth but did not refute in the end.


    It was the truth.


    Could it be that Body Cultivators were destined to be looked down upon by the people on the path of Soul Dao?


    Among them, there was a trace of desolation on the faces of quite a few Body Cultivators. Many of them had embarked on the path of Body Cultivation because they had only awakened very few Soul Rings.


    To be honest, the status of Body Cultivators was very low in the Azure Dragon Continent. Some Evil Cultivators were even more respected than Body Cultivators.


    Body Cultivators were a bunch of boors to the people from the outside world!


    Useless Talents!


    ¡®Are we still going to continue on the path of Body Cultivation?¡¯


    Many disciples on the path of Body Cultivation asked themselves internally.


    No one could answer them.


    Those powerhouses who had reached the peak of Body Cultivation were only a tiny minority among the vast number of Body Cultivators.


    Most of them could not see the direction of their future. They could only brace themselves and fumble on the path of Body Cultivation bit by bit.


    Such conversations took place in every corner of the Pure Wind Clan.


    ¡­


    The Pure Wind Clan.


    In the Serene Forest Garden.


    ¡°Father, I heard that you were looking for me?¡±


    Not long after Li Ran returned from the training field, a servant told him that the chief wanted him to go to his residence.


    When Chief Li Xun saw the youth, he immediately stood up. His usually expressionless face was now beaming with joy.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Ran, did you spar with the first elder¡¯s disciple, Li Hao, in the training field today?¡±


    When Li Xun heard that his son had won against Li Hao, he was first in disbelief. There was a huge difference in strength between the two of them.


    ¡®Lil¡¯ Ran actually won?¡¯


    Until he heard that Li Ran had relied solely on his physical power to defeat Li Hao!


    Li Xun could not sit still anymore.


    Pure physical power!


    Of course, he knew what that was. It was the result of tempering his body!


    When he saw Li Ran pick up the 1,000-kilogram stone cauldron in the backyard, he was already shocked. Now, he heard that the young man had defeated Li Hao.


    At this moment, Li Xun was ecstatic.


    His son was suitable for Body Cultivation!


    Body Cultivation worked!


    In just a few days, Li Ran¡¯s strength had improved so much. He would surely go further than others on the path of Body Cultivation!


    His endpoint would be even higher!


    Li Ran smiled and said, ¡°I won.¡±


    For so long, he had looked like a good-for-nothing in the outside world.


    Li Ran did not care, but his father was different. He was the chief of the Pure Wind Clan. What would he think when he heard his clan members calling his son a good-for-nothing?


    It would not feel good for sure.


    The sparring earlier could be considered as tearing off some of the labels that the outside world had attached to Li Ran.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Ran, how do you feel?¡±


    Li Xun had a kind expression as he asked with a smile.


    ¡°The reason I could have such a change is because of Body Cultivation. I can¡¯t give up just because of a few words from others. Whether Body Cultivation is suitable for me or not, I¡¯ll only know after I walk the path!¡±


    Those were Li Ran¡¯s true words. The strength of his physical body had become stronger, and it was something that his Soul Ring could not bring to him.


    Body Cultivation, which was not favored, was not as bad as he had imagined.


    It provided another possibility for those like Li Ran who had only awakened one or two Soul Rings. He could not understand why the world would look down on Body Cultivators so much.


    ¡°I¡¯m very pleased that you can think like this!¡±


    Li Xun realized that he had never truly understood his son before. His son could always bring him unexpected surprises. Over the past few days, he had been shocked by him time and time again!


    ¡°I originally wanted you to temper your body in the Pure Wind Clan. After a period of time, I¡¯d bring you into the Magical Beast Mountain Range to fight with the magical beasts. That¡¯ll truly be Body Cultivation!¡±


    Li Xun laughed heartily and continued, ¡°But today has changed some of my thoughts. It¡¯s a good thing to let you experience it earlier.¡±


    Li Ran¡¯s potential in Body Cultivation was very great. He only needed to temper his body for a few days to be able to contend against Li Hao.


    Ordinary people¡¯s cultivation methods might not work on him. Not only would they be ineffective, but they would also delay his growth in strength.


    ¡°When? But the magical beasts in the Magical Beast Mountain Range are incomparably fierce. Which one of them is weaker than Li Hao?¡±


    Li Ran did not have much confidence. Even if he fused with a Soul Ring that was more than 600 years old, he would at most be able to become a Soul Cultivator.


    Would a Soul Cultivator not be courting death by dealing with a magical beast?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you fight alone. With me around, watching the battle from a close distance will be beneficial to your cultivation.¡±


    Li Xun turned around and took out an ancient book. He said, ¡°Prepare for two days. If nothing unexpected happens, we¡¯ll set off for the Desolate Millet Mountain Range in three days!¡±


    With the time they had to travel back and forth, they would only be delayed for a dozen days at most. They would return just before the Divine Sect came to recruit disciples from Sifang Town.


    ¡°The Desolate Millet Mountain Range?¡±


    Li Ran did not have much of an impression of it. It did not sound like the Magical Beast Mountain Range near Sifang Town.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The Desolate Millet Mountain Range is located on the Tiger Roar Island. Two years ago, some elders and I went to that mountain range. There are many magical beasts there, both high and low in age. More importantly, it¡¯s not that dangerous there!¡±


    How could a mountain range with many magical beasts not be dangerous?


    Li Xun smiled and explained, ¡°The reason is very simple. The Desolate Millet Mountain Range has complicated terrain, but there¡¯s a dead river running through it. That river¡¯s very strange. Generally, no monsters dare to enter it.


    ¡°If we encounter monsters that we can¡¯t deal with on the way, we can hide in the dead river.¡±


    Li Ran lamented. A dead river that no monsters dared to invade!


    ¡°The Magical Beast Mountain Range near Sifang town is also not very dangerous. We¡­¡±


    Li Xun shook his head and interrupted. ¡°Soul Cultivators often enter the nearby Magical Beast Mountain Range in recent years. The magical monsters that are younger have long been killed. Those that survived are very old and powerful.


    ¡°We can¡¯t do anything to those monsters. Once we enter, we¡¯ll become their prey!¡±


    The surviving monsters possessed terrifying divine abilities. Even Soul Grandmasters might not be a match for them.


    Li Ran no longer had any other opinions.


    ¡°The Desolate Millet Mountain Range¡­¡±


    He vaguely felt that after staying in that mountain range for a period of time, his strength would welcome a huge increase!

 Chapter 17

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Night fell.


    After returning from the Serene Forest Garden, Li Ran lowered his head and kept thinking about one thing.


    ¡®Body Cultivation¡­¡¯


    Originally, it was unintentional. Nonetheless, after experiencing so many things, Li Ran suddenly felt that there were many ways to increase his strength. There was no need to stick to one path.


    His focus was on the fusion of Soul Rings. Where could he get so many magical monsters?


    The most effective way to solve this problem was Body Cultivation!


    Body Cultivation could help him quickly increase the strength of his body in a short period, allowing him to have more capital and means to plunder and kill monsters!


    As for the problem of the slow speed of Body Cultivation, it did not exist for Li Ran at all.


    After cleansing his body with holy water, his talent in Body Cultivation could be considered unprecedented.


    While he was thinking, the voice of a servant came from outside the door.


    ¡°Young Master, are you asleep?¡±


    Ever since the news of Li Ran defeating Li Hao spread, the attitude of those servants toward him had undergone a 180-degree change, and they became exceptionally respectful.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°A disciple of the first elder sent someone to bring something over. I heard that it was promised to you in the training field¡­¡±


    The door suddenly opened, revealing a fair and clean face.


    ¡°Where is it?¡±


    The servant respectfully handed it over. It was a black ring.


    ¡®He¡¯s quite fast for bringing it over today.¡¯


    Li Ran studied the black ring. After sending all the servants away, he took out the thing inside.


    The room was instantly filled with a domineering aura!


    Once Li Ran felt the aura of the monster, he was shocked. When he saw the monster itself, the shock was even greater!


    ¡°An 800-year-old White Netherworld Tiger?!¡±


    He did not expect it to be an 800-year-old monster. It could be considered a high-level monster!


    Li Hao did not look like much, but his action was quite impressive.


    ¡®In the future, I¡¯ll spar with him more. He has so many treasures. I¡¯ll dig them out bit by bit!¡¯


    Li Ran thought happily.


    The White Netherworld Tiger¡¯s body was still intact. Its black and white fur was abnormally smooth and had a bit of luster.


    Even though it was dead, when Li Ran approached the monster, he was still intimidated by the suppressive aura.


    It could be seen how fierce and invincible the monster was when it was alive.


    ¡°I hope it won¡¯t be too difficult to fuse with it later.¡±


    The high age of a monster was both a good thing and a bad thing at the same time.


    After all, if the age of a monster was too much higher than his Soul Ring, it would be more difficult to fuse it.


    Li Ran held his breath and tried to absorb the Soul Ring of the White Netherworld Tiger. He spent a lot of effort to successfully absorb the Soul Ring into his body.


    ¡°As expected of a high-level monster. Its spirituality is so high.¡±


    In front of a high-level monster, the effect of controlling his Soul Qi was very weak. After two fusions, he realized that the process tested the strength of his spirit and his ability to control the Soul Ring.


    Li Ran only activated a part of his Soul Qi to guide the White Netherworld Tiger. He only used it to guide it and not control it.


    It was to prevent the White Netherworld Tiger from suddenly becoming restless. If that happened, it would be much more difficult to suppress it!


    Beast Soul Rings were generally more violent than other types of Soul Rings. If it was not for the fact that the attributes of Beast Soul Rings could be contained by stones, Li Ran would definitely choose magical items such as spiritual materials.


    Li Ran focused his mind on the White Netherworld Tiger in his body. He slowly urged the stone to wake up from its silent state.


    After the fusion of two Soul Rings, the stone¡¯s intelligence became a little higher than when it was first awakened.


    The moment Li Ran urged it, the stone seemed to know that there would be new nutrients entering its body, so it was unusually excited.


    A spiritualized stone!


    This time, it was even easier.


    The stone could not help but float to the side of the White Netherworld Tiger. It spun non-stop as if it was looking for a suitable angle to proceed.


    From the outside, it looked like an ordinary stone. It was not aggressive at all and did not pose any danger.


    The White Netherworld Tiger was not agitated. It did not bother with the stone at all.


    ¡°Heh, underestimating the enemy is a bad habit!¡±


    Li Ran observed the movement in his body and said with a smile.


    The stone was too deceiving.


    Whether it was Li Hao or the White Netherworld Tiger, they were all deceived by the appearance of the stone.


    ¡°Boom.¡±


    The stone found a direction and smashed toward the White Netherworld Tiger, wanting to forcefully fuse with it.


    It was a sneak attack, but the White Netherworld Tiger was one of the most ferocious monsters in the mountain range. How could it be easily suppressed by the stone?


    Not only was the White Netherworld Tiger not smashed, but it was provoked and immediately rebelled.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    The White Netherworld Tiger roared. It did not use any sharp claws or weapons. Just its roar that could shake the mountain range was enough to make people tremble in fear.


    Due to the tiger roar, Li Ran¡¯s internal organs shook, and blood flowed out directly.


    The spleen closest to the White Netherworld Tiger was ruptured and bleeding non-stop. Some of the small blood vessels in his body were broken, and blood flowed out from many places.


    On Li Ran¡¯s fair skin, there were bruises of varying sizes, and it was a shocking sight to behold.


    Nevertheless, this pain was nothing compared to tempering his body. He lowered his head to take a look at his injuries with incomparable emotion.


    ¡°What a powerful tiger roar. If I can completely refine such a Soul Skill for my own use, it¡¯ll be another powerful technique!¡±


    Fortunately, his body was powerful, so he did not suffer any serious injuries from the tiger¡¯s roar.


    Li Ran had a premonition that after this Soul Skill had been strengthened, the power it would unleash would be terrifying!


    The White Netherworld Tiger was enraged. Its roar was incessant as it continuously forced back the stone that was approaching it.


    Even so, the strange thing was that not a single crack appeared on the surface of the stone. It seemed that the tiger¡¯s roar attack had no effect on it.


    ¡°Is the Tiger Roar the only Soul Skill?¡±


    Li Ran observed for a long time and found that the White Netherworld Tiger could only attack with the Tiger Roar when faced with the threat of the stone. It did not use any other attacks.


    ¡°That¡¯s easy!¡±


    The stone, which had been floating and looking for an opportunity to attack, suddenly stopped moving. With a boom, it seemed like a huge object had broken out of the ground.


    There was no shadow of the stone!


    A mountain peak stood in front of the White Netherworld Tiger!


    The mountain peak seemed to fall from the sky. The tiger¡¯s roars seemed extremely weak and insignificant at this moment. They could not stop the peak from pressing down on the White Netherworld Tiger at all!


    After all, the myriad of mountains and ravines were not even afraid of the might of the heavens, let alone the tiger¡¯s roars.


    Boom!


    The ground shook violently. Next, it returned to normal and silence.


    At this time, the tiger¡¯s roars were completely cut off!


    ¡°Fuse!¡±


    Li Ran spat out the blood in his mouth. He controlled the shrinking of the stone with his mind. The mountain peak disappeared and turned into a small mountain. It was visibly shrinking.


    The white Qi was absorbed by the small mountain. When it was about to be completely absorbed, the mountain disappeared, and the original form of the stone was revealed.


    ¡°The nutrients of this monster aren¡¯t bad!¡±


    The stone had changed its appearance. Its surface was no longer bumpy and had turned smooth. Its color had changed from grey to a crystal-clear jade.


    Having said that, the change in its appearance was secondary. What surprised Li Ran even more was that it seemed to be able to take on a different appearance.


    It was not a small mountain.


    Furthermore, it was not even a peak.


    It was a vast and boundless desert!


    A desert filled with the roars of a tiger!


    There seemed to be an ancient monster lurking there. Every creature that entered the desert would be attacked by the Tiger Roar. Their bodies would explode and turn into bloody mists!


    This was the real Tiger Roar!


    The moment the roars were released, one would instantly die!


    Li Ran was indescribably shocked.


    His mind moved. According to the image that appeared in his mind just now, when he tried to turn the stone into a violent desert, the shaking stone fell into dead silence.


    It was as if the illusory image that he saw just now was just a flash in the pan.


    The jade-like stone rose and fell again. It regained its calmness and was no longer violent. It was as if the lethality just now did not come from it.


    However, compared to before, the energy contained in the stone floating in his body was more than twice as fearsome!


    If it were to hit Li Hao, what would appear on his head would not be as simple as a bump.


    He would surely die!


    ¡°Is that another Soul Skill of the stone?¡±


    Li Ran did not recover from his shock for a long time. He stared at the stone and muttered in a daze.


    ¡®The Tiger Roar¡­ The Desolate Desert¡­


    ¡®Was it because it was fused with the White Netherworld Tiger?


    ¡®Was that why the stone has refined a new Soul Skill?


    ¡®If it fuses with other monsters, would it be able to refine new Soul Skills?


    ¡®If that¡¯s the case, the stone¡¯s plasticity is very strong!¡¯


    Li Ran¡¯s eyes instantly lit up!


    Others needed to bind a new Soul Ring in order to obtain a new Soul Skill while he could possess all sorts of Soul Skills with just one Soul Ring!


    Although Li Ran did not know when he would be able to use these new Soul Skills, he was still very excited when he realized this.


    He had gained a lot today!


    His Soul Ring had broken through to more than 1,400 years ago, and the stone had vaguely comprehended new Soul Skills. One day in the future, he would have another new Soul Skill!


    It was because of this breakthrough that Li Ran suddenly looked forward to the day when he would enter the Desolate Millet Mountain Range. There would be even more monsters there.


    The next change in the stone might be even more amazing!

 Chapter 18

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    There were still two days left before the departure to the Desolate Millet Mountain Range.


    Every day, Li Ran would either go to the Serene Forest Garden to temper his physical body or stay in his room to study the new Soul Skills that had appeared on the stone that day. Unfortunately, after that day, the stone no longer displayed the Tiger Roar and the Desolate Desert.


    Nonetheless, after many days of tempering with the Soul Skill that came with the stone, he had gained quite a lot of inspiration from it. At least, when he used the stone, he became more proficient with each use.


    Li Ran spent his time tempering his physical body and training his Soul Skill.


    Nonetheless, an unexpected thing happened on this day.


    In the hall of the Pure Wind Clan.


    The chief and several elders were all present. Everyone did not look very good, and the atmosphere was tense..


    Other than Chief Li Xun, the elders sitting on both sides were rather dignified elders of the Pure Wind Clan.


    Why did everyone gather in the hall today?


    ¡°The next chief of the Pure Wind Clan can¡¯t be Li Ran!¡±


    The first elder¡¯s face was dark, and his tone was not very good.


    It was an important matter to elect the next chief. How could it be a child¡¯s play to let Li Ran, who was nothing, be qualified?


    ¡°First Elder, tell me, why can¡¯t it be Lil¡¯ Ran?¡±


    Chief Li Xun calmly sipped his tea. He was not affected by the emotions of the elders present.


    ¡°Why Li Ran?! What qualifications does he have to be the chief of the Pure Wind Clan? There are many disciples in the clan who are more talented and more powerful than him!¡±


    First Elder said coldly, ¡°If we give the position of the chief to such a person, aren¡¯t you afraid that the disciples of the Pure Wind Clan will hold grudges against him?


    ¡°How are we going to convince the masses?¡±


    One or two elders nodded and said in succession, ¡°That¡¯s right, the position of the chief is not a child¡¯s play. In the future, he¡¯ll be the person who holds the top position in the Pure Wind Clan. Li Ran is still unable to do it. We can consider other people.¡±


    ¡°I think Li Rui¡¯s not bad. I heard that he awakened seven Soul Rings a few days ago. He¡¯s a future Soul Saint! For the Pure Wind Clan to have such an expert, our position in Sifang Town will surely surpass that of the three great clans in the future. It¡¯s hard to say whether we¡¯ll become a great sect in the Yanjiu Prefecture in the future!¡±


    The more they talked, the more excited they became. They all felt that Li Rui was the most suitable candidate to be the next chief. As long as he became the chief of the Pure Wind Clan, one day in the future, the Pure Wind Clan¡¯s position in Sifang Town would rise overnight!


    All of a sudden, a chuckle came from the high platform.


    ¡°Would a Soul Saint be willing to stay in this small Sifang Town?¡±


    Li Xun did not even look at the elders and just talked to himself.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the Soul Saint too unambitious then?¡±


    ¡°Li Xun, you!¡±


    The first elder could hear the sarcasm in his words, so he said angrily, ¡°In your opinion, the chief of the Pure Wind Clan should be someone who can¡¯t even truss a chicken, right?!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that.¡±


    Li Xun said with a smile, ¡°First Elder, don¡¯t be anxious. Elders, don¡¯t be angry at my words. Think about it carefully, what kind of clan is the Pure Wind Clan? We¡¯re a Martial Dao clan that focuses on Body Cultivation!


    ¡°Putting aside our status in the Azure Dragon Continent, how many clans like us are there in the Yanjiu Prefecture?¡±


    After saying this, the elders stopped talking.


    ¡°So, what do you want to say?¡±


    First Elder glanced at Li Xun and asked coldly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything else. I just want to let you know that the status of a clan of Body Cultivation isn¡¯t as high as that of sects that cultivate Soul Dao. Speaking of which, to the outside world, the disciples of the Pure Wind Clan are just a bunch of boors!¡±


    The elders looked furious. Would saying that the disciples of the Pure Wind Clan were a bunch of boors not mean that they were such people as well?


    Li Xun retracted the smile on his face and paused for a moment and continued, ¡°When have I not thought of letting Li Rui be the next chief? Unfortunately, the situation is the way it is. The outside world doesn¡¯t think highly of clans of Body Cultivation. Li Rui is a powerful Soul Saint. There¡¯s no reason for him to choose a small Martial Dao clan like the Pure Wind Clan.


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s in the Yanjiu Prefecture or in all the major sects in the Azure Dragon Continent, Soul Saints are respected existences. What do you think is more important? The position of the chief of the Pure Wind Clan? Or becoming an elder of a major sect?¡±


    What he wanted to express was very obvious. The elders present were not stupid. As long as they used their brains, they would know the pros and cons of this.


    No one spoke anymore.


    The first elder was so angry that his beard stood up. His hands that were hidden under his clothes were already clenched into fists. He had never thought that Li Xun would use this move!


    He looked at the elders present. It was obvious that they had been moved by Li Xun¡¯s words. The situation had been decided.


    ¡°Even if Li Rui can¡¯t become the chief, there are still many outstanding Body Cultivation disciples in the Pure Wind Clan. It¡¯s not Li Ran¡¯s turn!¡±


    The first elder snorted coldly. He still had many outstanding disciples under him. They were not as talented as Li Rui, but they were much better than that trash, Li Ran!


    He had never been on good terms with Li Xun. No matter what, he could not give up the position of the next chief!


    ¡°I don¡¯t quite agree with what the first elder said. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m arrogant, but the Body Cultivation disciples in the Pure Wind Clan really can¡¯t compare to Lil¡¯ Ran!¡±


    In the past, Li Xun did have the confidence to say this but now, things were different. He was very confident about Li Ran¡¯s talent in Body Cultivation!


    As soon as he finished, not only the first elder, but the other elders also laughed, and a trace of mockery flashed in their eyes.


    Only an elder who had not said anything in the hall suddenly spoke up.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Everyone looked over and stopped laughing. That was the elder with the highest status in the Pure Wind Clan, and he was also the most senior. He had been an elder of the Pure Wind Clan since the last chief was in office.


    That elder had cultivated Body Cultivation for a longer period than everyone present. His current strength was unfathomable, but he had never made a move before. Even in the can, he rarely showed his face.


    His status was even higher than that of the current chief!


    When Li Xun saw that it was that elder who spoke, he responded respectfully, ¡°Clan Elder, this was what happened. A few days ago, Lil¡¯ Ran came to me and said that he wanted to walk the path of Body Cultivation. I actually didn¡¯t have much hope. After all, he has an old illness, and his body is very weak.


    ¡°Who would have thought that in just a few short days, Lil¡¯ Ran¡¯s body grew stronger day by day. Just two days ago, he defeated the first elder¡¯s disciple, Li Hao!


    ¡°He relied only on his physical power!¡±


    That elder still did not show any expression. He looked at the other elders present as if he was seeking confirmation.


    The other elders nodded. Chief Li Xun was not lying. This matter had spread throughout the entire Pure Wind Clan, so they naturally knew about it.


    After the elder verified it, his usually calm heart rippled with shock.


    ¡®He grew so quickly after just a few days of tempering his body?!¡¯


    It was said that Body Cultivators were the slowest to increase their strengths. It would take at least 100 years or even 1,000 years.


    Now, Li Ran¡­


    ¡®He¡¯s a Body Cultivation genius!¡¯


    The elder¡¯s hands in his sleeves could not help but tremble slightly. He was excited!


    ¡®With such a genius, the path of Body Cultivation¡­ Would it still be cut off?¡¯


    ¡°The Pure Wind Clan is a clan of Body Cultivation. If our chief is a person of the path of Soul Dao, wouldn¡¯t it be a joke if it was spread out?


    ¡°Since Li Ran has the talent for Body Cultivation, he¡¯ll surely rise in the future. With such a Body Cultivator leading the Pure Wind Clan, perhaps the path of Body Cultivation won¡¯t be cut off in the Azure Dragon Continent!¡±


    When Li Xun spoke, he unconsciously raised his voice.


    ¡°Li Xun¡¯s right. I agree to let Li Ran take the position of the chief!¡±


    Since the clan elder had said so, the other elders did not raise any other opinions even if they had other thoughts in their hearts.


    Hearing the clan elder¡¯s words, Li Xun heaved a sigh of relief and regained his smile. He said, ¡°Elders, don¡¯t worry. The position of the next chief is only temporary. It¡¯s still early for him to take over. During this period, you can carefully consider Li Ran and see if what I said is true.¡±


    Several elders nodded.


    The first elder felt indignant. Anger and hatred interweaved in his heart. His hatred toward the chief and Li Ran had reached its peak!


    However, the clan elder had spoken, and those elders also tacitly agreed. The overall situation had been decided. It would be difficult for him to go against the public!


    For a time, no one raised any objections.


    The matter of the next chief candidate had come to an end.

 Chapter 19

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Today was the day of the departure to the Desolate Millet Mountain Range.


    Li Ran packed up a bit. Actually, he did not bring anything. The only thing useful in going to the Desolate Millet Mountain Range was his strength!


    He thought about it over and over again. It would be best if he could bring weapons or other mysterious magic tools with him, but he did not have any of them.


    ¡°Ah, the Desolate Millet Mountain Range sounds very dangerous.¡±


    Li Ran sighed and put all the things he could think of into his storage ring. After washing up, he went to the training field.


    ¡­.


    The training field.


    Li Ran was not the latest to arrive but when he arrived, there were seven or eight people standing there sparsely.


    He was unfamiliar with some of the seven or eight people. He only remembered one or two elders. They were the Body Cultivation elders who were in charge of leading the team into the Magical Beast Mountain Range in the Pure Wind Clan all year round.


    For some reason, Li Ran felt inexplicably familiar with the Body Cultivation elders and disciples. Perhaps it was because he was also a Body Cultivator, but there was a faint line connecting them.


    After a while, Chief Li Xun appeared on the training field.


    He looked around. This time, the team that entered the Desolate Millet Mountain Range only had ten people including the two elders and disciples.


    ¡°There are ten of us in total this time. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve learned about the Desolate Millet Mountain Range that we¡¯re going to.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t discovered terrifying monsters hiding in the Desolate Millet Mountain Range, but we mustn¡¯t let our guard down. On the way to the mountain range, we must follow the team closely. We mustn¡¯t kill the monsters alone unless it¡¯s a special circumstance!¡±


    Since the Desolate Millet Mountain Range was located on the Tiger Roar Island, the elders and disciples of the Pure Wind Clan had only entered the Magical Beast Mountain Range near Sifang town all year round. They were not familiar with the terrain around the Tiger Roar Island, so there was a certain risk involved.


    ¡°This time, the two elders of our clan and I will lead the team. If anything happens on the way, you can come and inform us.¡±


    Li Xun gave some more instructions on what to pay attention to when entering the Desolate Millet Mountain Range. Then, the group of people departed from Sifang town in a grand manner, heading toward the mountain range on the Tiger Roar Island.


    The Pure Wind Clan was only a small clan of Martial Dao. They did not have any magical beasts to ride on, so the group could only walk. When they encountered flat land, they could speed up.


    If they traveled day and night, they would probably need two days and one night to get close to the border of the Tiger Roar Island.


    Sifang Town was in the southern region of the Yanjiu Prefecture. Since it was surrounded by the Magical Beast Mountain Range in all directions, it was named the Sifang Town.


    From the Sifang Town to the Tiger Roar Island, it was not far in a straight line, but they had to pass through the Magical Beast Mountain Range in the middle. The mountain range near the town was the most dangerous.


    Li Ran and his group had arrived at the Magical Beast Mountain Range not long after they left Sifang Town. Before entering, the chief gave them some advice with a solemn expression.


    From his words, one could tell that this Magical Beast Mountain Range was not simple.


    There were terrifying magical beasts hidden here. There were other large organizations that had entered Sifang Town in the past. It was said that they were a very powerful team. There were five Great Soul Masters, two Soul Grandmasters, and a Soul King!


    In the end, all of them were buried in this Magical Beast Mountain Range!


    Ever since then, the Soul Cultivators of Sifang Town had deliberately avoided this Magical Beast Mountain Range. No one dared to risk their lives here for the sake of the magical beasts.


    Among Li Ran¡¯s group, apart from the chief, Li Xun, who was a Soul Grandmaster, and the two elders, who were Great Soul Masters, and other than Li Ran and two disciples who were Soul Warriors, the other disciples were all Soul Cultivators.


    If they were to encounter a fearsome magical beast here, they would die without a doubt!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Everyone, be careful. Don¡¯t enter the depths of the Magical Beast Mountain Range. Follow the path outside and you¡¯ll be able to directly pass through the mountain range!¡±


    Li Xun instructed in a deep voice.


    Generally speaking, magical beasts with frightening strengths resided in the deepest depths of the mountain range.


    Moreover, there were very few magical beasts in the periphery of the Magical Beast Mountain Range. Even if they did appear, they were only low-level beasts that were easier to deal with. There was no need to be afraid of them.


    The group of people carefully rushed forward. They could not make too much noise to prevent attracting powerful magical beasts. On one hand, they had to avoid the sneak attacks from the magical beasts in the dark, so they had to spend a lot of time in the mountain range.


    Six hours had passed.


    Li Ran and his group had passed through the Magical Beast Mountain Range without any danger. They were only one-third of the way out of the mountain range.


    At this time, the chief, Li Xun, who was walking in front of them, stopped.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move, there¡¯s a magical beast ahead!¡±


    Li Ran¡¯s ears trembled slightly. He looked ahead and did not see any living creatures or magical beasts. Perhaps because he was not strong enough, he could not sense the aura ahead.


    The group of people stopped where they were. Just as they were thinking of countermeasures, Li Xun¡¯s expression changed, and he suddenly shouted.


    ¡°Quickly spread out to both sides!¡±


    As soon as he said that, the aura of the monster in front of them approached, and it suddenly appeared in front of Li Ran and the others, less than five meters away!


    ¡°A 50,000-year-old monster?!¡±


    Someone exclaimed.


    ¡®Didn¡¯t they say that high-level monsters rarely appeared in the periphery of the Magical Beast Mountain Range? Why would a 50,000-year-old monster suddenly appear here?¡¯


    Li Ran and the others did not expect that they would encounter a monster that was over 10,000 years old in the periphery of the mountain range. Most of the monsters were only thousands of years old.


    It was a 50,000-year-old magical monster. It was a Seven-Colored Rain Butterfly with a pair of wings. It suddenly moved and every time it flapped its wings, countless catkins would fall.


    ¡°Be careful of those catkins, they¡¯re poisonous!¡±


    The chief and the two elders commanded the other disciples. Everyone immediately dodged and distanced themselves from the Seven-Colored Rain Butterfly.


    Tens of thousands of catkins fell from the sky. They were pure white and inconspicuous.


    One of the disciples could not dodge in time. His skin was stained with catkins and immediately turned red.


    He let out a mournful cry. His red skin began to rot, wilting like a flower at a speed visible to the naked eye. In the end, only white bones were left.


    The poison was incredibly strong!


    That scene was extremely terrifying. Even the chief and the elders who had experienced many life-or-death battles could not help but gasp when they saw the scene in front of them.


    ¡°The catkins on the wings are poisonous!¡±


    This was the most destructive monster Li Ran had ever seen!


    He stared at the Seven-Colored Rain Butterfly¡¯s wings. On the surface, they were no different from a bird¡¯s wings but when the wings flapped, countless catkins would fall from them.


    Endless catkins!


    It was hard for Li Ran to imagine how horrifying a monster with such a powerful Soul Skill would be when it grew to more than 100,000 years old.


    The Seven-Colored Rain Butterfly¡¯s Soul Skill was too shocking. No one could deal with it at all.


    Every time they approached it, there would be a sky full of catkins attacking them!


    ¡°Chief, what should we do? This creature¡¯s intelligence is very high. It won¡¯t give us a chance to attack at all!¡±


    An elder watched the Seven-Colored Rain Butterfly¡¯s movements and carefully avoided the incoming catkins. He was held back by the sky full of catkins.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get close to it. The catkins are very poisonous. If you have a Weapon Soul Skill, use it first!


    ¡°Attack it from a long distance. We¡¯ll think of a way to kill this monster after it expends some of its energy!¡±


    Chief Li Xun was also unable to get free. The catkins were everywhere. One moment of carelessness, and they appeared once again.


    After hearing the order, one of the elders led a few disciples and split up into several directions to attack the vital parts of the Seven-Colored Rain Butterfly.


    Some of their Soul Rings were bows and arrows, spears, and small sharp swords. If they shot out at the same time, it would cause quite a bit of damage to the Seven-Colored Rain Butterfly.


    ¡°Break!¡±


    They set up an ambush at the same time. The leader of the elders shouted coldly and shot out all kinds of weapons from all directions, aiming at the Seven-Colored Rain Butterfly¡¯s head, wings, and chest.


    The Seven-Colored Rain Butterfly let out a long cry toward the sky. Its eyes were cold as it stared at the weapons coming toward it. The wings on its back shook violently, and the sky was filled with fluttering catkins. Then, the seven-colored wings released a dazzling seven-colored light!


    At this time, the sky seemed to be frozen.


    All the weapons that were shot out trembled and stopped in mid-air!


    No one expected this kind of change to happen. They looked at the strange phenomenon in mid-air in surprise.

 Chapter 20 - The Heaven-Worshipping Talisman

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Releasing catkins isn¡¯t its Soul Skill!¡±


    The clansmen exclaimed.


    Every magical monster generally only had one Soul Skill. Just now, the Seven-Colored Rain Butterfly had only used catkins, so everyone naturally thought that it would only use floating catkins to attack!


    They never thought that their habitual thinking would almost harm them.


    The Seven-Colored Rain Butterfly had hidden a trick, or rather, it had only used catkins to attack, but it was just a diversion.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The weapons that were suspended in mid-air were broken one by one and exploded into powder!


    Light spread out to thousands of kilometers and sprinkled down in the Magical Beast Mountain Range. It was like the starlight that fell from the sky. The entire mountain range was immersed in the multicolored starlight. It looked particularly sacred and became a pure land in Sifang Town!


    The Seven-Colored Rain Butterfly put away its wings.. The oppressive feeling that enveloped the sky gradually dispersed. All the things that had been suspended resumed their movements.


    After five weapons were destroyed, the Seven-Colored Rain Butterfly revealed a trace of killing intent in its eyes. It looked disdainfully at the elder and the four disciples and suddenly appeared in the sky above them. The seven-colored wings on its back shook even more violently, and the sky was filled with fluttering sounds.


    The elder and the disciples widened their eyes. Their reactions were very quick, and they immediately fled.


    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±


    Shrill cries were heard behind. Two of the disciples were a bit slow and were still affected by the poisonous floating catkins.


    The elder and the other disciples did not dare to turn their heads. They sped up and fled far away from that world.


    Soon, the cries behind them grew softer, and the surroundings returned to silence.


    In the distance, Li Ran gulped. The two Soul Cultivators had died in less than five seconds. The Seven-Colored Rain Butterfly was even stronger than he had imagined!


    He shook the stone in his hand. Fortunately, he did not throw it out. Otherwise, under the powerful attacks of the Seven-Colored Rain Butterfly, it would be reduced to dust like those weapons!


    Although the Soul Ring¡¯s origin would not disappear, it would take a long time to recover. During that time, he was afraid that he would not be able to use its Soul Skill.


    Other people did not care because they had multiple Soul Rings to use. Losing one Soul Ring would not be a problem.


    On the other hand, Li Ran only had one Soul Ring and was restricted. Would that not kill him?


    ¡°Chief, this monster is too powerful, especially the Soul Skill that just burst out. Nothing can do anything to it!¡±


    The elder fled to the chief¡¯s side, gasping for breath as he spoke with lingering fear.


    He could not attack at close range, and he could not do anything to the Seven-Colored Rain Butterfly even if he attacked from afar.


    The chief¡¯s expression flickered as if he had made an important decision. He said, ¡°Then we¡¯ll use the Heaven-Worshipping Talisman to kill this monster!¡±


    After hearing that, the two elders beside him said in surprise, ¡°But¡­ The Heaven-Worshipping Talisman is too powerful. Once it¡¯s used, those people of Sifang Town will sense it. When that happens¡­¡±


    ¡°Those monsters in the depths of the mountain range must¡¯ve sensed the movement here. If we don¡¯t get rid of this monster as soon as possible, when the other monsters come, none of us will be able to escape!


    ¡°Those people have been watching us for a long time. If they dare to come and snatch it from us, I¡¯ll take out the Heaven-Worshipping Talisman and kill them all!¡±


    Chief Li Xun was different from his usual gentleness as he said fiercely.


    ¡°What¡¯s the Heaven-Worshipping Talisman? Who are those people?¡±


    Li Ran stood behind. He had heard everything his father and the elders said.


    All kinds of doubts were swirling in his mind.


    Li Ran did not ask the question in the end. Right now, the Seven-Colored Rain Butterfly was staring at them like a tiger eyeing its prey. The most important thing at this time was to get rid of this monster!


    In the next moment.


    The sky, which was originally calm and sunny, instantly lost its luster and dimmed down. Dark clouds drifted over and gathered above the Magical Beast Mountain Range.


    At this time, the dark clouds were densely packed as if a great storm was brewing!


    ¡°When the Heaven-Worshipping Talisman is released, all the magical beasts will be killed!¡±


    Li Xun activated the Heaven-Worshipping Talisman that had been sealed for a long time in his body. The universe was filled with a violent aura, causing Heaven and Earth to be turned upside down!


    Under the Heaven-Worshipping Talisman, no living creature could survive.


    Heaven was a sword while Earth was a shield, and all living things were divine weapons!


    This was the Heaven-Worshipping Talisman!


    It made all the powerhouses of the Azure Dragon Continent go crazy over it!


    Li Ran had never seen such a scene before. The sky changed in a second, and it was even more fearsome than the might of the heavens. He was completely shocked.


    The phenomenon continued. It should have been daytime but at this moment, it was dark, and he could not even see his fingers.


    All of a sudden, there was a rumble, and thunder roared!


    Several bolts of lightning seemed to strike down from the sky, shattering the mountain peaks near the mountain range. Some of the high-lying azure mountains exploded. Some were reduced to rubble while others were reduced to fine powder.


    Not to mention the ancient trees. Just the thunder alone was enough to crush them and cut them in halves!


    For a moment, crushed rocks, fallen leaves, and halved trees fell from all directions. The entire place was in a mess.


    Under the might of the heavens, mountains and rivers could be leveled!


    The Seven-Colored Rain Butterfly sensed the danger. Once the Heavenly Sacrifice Talisman appeared, it became exceptionally horrified. It threw its head back and let out a long, mournful cry.


    Its astonishing Soul Skill and floating catkins just now were like clowns under the might of the heavens. They could not stir up the slightest ripple.


    As soon as the thunderbolts appeared, the Seven-Colored Rain Butterfly immediately shut its mouth. This was because a bolt of lightning seemed to have sensed the source of the long cry and struck down.


    Just a bolt of lightning had crushed one of its wings. The broken wing was covered in blood and flesh!


    It was as if many magical creatures had appeared on Li Xun¡¯s face. It was as if a real lion was trying to charge out of his body and turn into a golden ancient divine lion. All sorts of strange phenomena appeared, and the aura was constantly changing.


    Li Xun suppressed the violent movements in his body. His chest moved violently, and his aura was very unstable. He used all of his Soul Qi and barely managed to control it.


    ¡°The Heaven-Worshipping Talisman kills demons and devils!¡±


    Li Xun shouted coldly. He seemed to have used up all of his strength. When he said those words with great difficulty, blood spurted out and splashed on his robe and the ground.


    Nevertheless, the fresh blood had not dyed his robe red. They were devoured by the void. All of the blood that splattered out was devoured!


    On the other side, several bolts of lightning gathered into a heavenly thunderbolt. It was as if it came from ancient times, the vault of heaven, and the pure land. The Seven-Colored Rain Butterfly did not have the ability to fight back at all. It could only accept the bombardment of the heavenly thunderbolt!


    When the thunderbolt struck, the Seven-Colored Rain Butterfly turned into ashes!


    Silently and soundlessly, a fearsome monster disappeared from this world.


    After the thunderbolt absorbed the essence of the Seven-Colored Rain Butterfly, it quickly shrunk and disappeared in the vault of heaven!


    The surrounding world quickly cleared up, and the dark clouds dispersed. If it were not for the scattered rocks and the collapsed trees, no one would have imagined that such a divine might had erupted here just now!


    Li Ran was stunned.


    All of this was too shocking.


    He had never thought that such a small clan of Martial Dao like the Pure Wind Clan could hide such a shocking divine might.


    ¡®The Pure Wind Clan¡­ Is it really just a small clan of Martial Dao?¡¯


    Li Ran asked himself.


    The other surviving disciples were all dumbfounded. ¡®When did the chief become so powerful?¡¯


    ¡®Did he have a breakthrough?¡¯


    They had not heard the conversation between the chief and the elders and did not know about the existence of the Heaven-Worshipping Talisman. They thought that it was because of the chief¡¯s breakthrough.


    ¡°Puff.¡±


    As if he could not take it anymore, Li Xun spat out blood. His face was pale, and he did not look well at all.


    Every time he used the Heaven-Worshipping Talisman, his body would suffer a backlash.


    ¡°Chief, are you alright?¡±


    The two elders who were standing a few meters away suddenly appeared in front of the chief in a flash and asked worriedly.


    ¡°I¡¯m alright. Hurry up and pack up. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Li Xun casually wiped the blood from his mouth and ordered while coughing.


    The two elders had gathered the remaining disciples. The ten-men team had lost three disciples, leaving only the seven of them.


    While the Seven-Colored Rain Butterfly had fallen, the commotion from the battle just now was very large. It was likely that it had attracted the attention of the fearsome creatures in the depths of the mountain range.


    Before those creatures rushed over, they had to seize the time to leave this place. Otherwise, they would encounter unprecedented trouble.

 Chapter 21 - What’s the Secret Behind the Heaven-Worshiping Talisman

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Li Ran and his group finally left the Magical Beast Mountain Range before the sky turned dark. They did not encounter any more magical beasts on the way.


    After they left the Magical Beast Mountain Range, they arrived at a boundless plain. The vegetation here did not grow, and there were sand and stones everywhere. Even a single green plant or life was rarely seen.


    ¡°There are very few magical beasts here. Everyone¡¯s tired from traveling, so we¡¯ll rest here for the night.¡±


    Li Xun had recovered a little, but his body was still a little weak.


    The other elders and disciples did not have any objections. They had been traveling non-stop on the Magical Beast Mountain Range. They were afraid that there would be monsters chasing after them, so they did not dare to rest for a moment. Now that they had left the mountain range, they felt physically and mentally exhausted..


    Li Ran and his group casually set up a bonfire on the ground. They surrounded the bonfire and slept on the ground.


    The journey was tiring. Many disciples fell asleep soon after lying down.


    More than ten meters away from the bonfire, an elder and one or two disciples were scouting to prevent the sudden appearance of monsters.


    Li Ran looked around. He looked at the chief then looked away. He looked like he wanted to say something but stopped.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Ran, what do you want to say?¡±


    Hearing the voice, he jumped in fright.


    Li Ran looked over and saw his father resting with his eyes closed.


    He glanced at the others. Nobody reacted, so he went over.


    The young man transmitted his voice, ¡®Father, what kind of Soul Skill was that in the Magical Beast Mountain Range just now?¡±


    Li Ruo was stunned. He did not open his eyes, and his tone did not change as he answered, ¡®It¡¯s just an ordinary Soul Skill!


    ¡®Perhaps my strength has improved in recent years, causing my power to be much greater than before.¡¯


    ¡®An ordinary Soul Skill?¡¯


    Of course, Li Ran did not believe it. No matter how much strength his father had, it was impossible for him to release such divine might.


    He had clearly heard that it¡¯s a Heaven-Worshipping Talisman but¡­ Why was his father unwilling to tell him?


    ¡®I heard the elders talk about the Heaven-Worshipping Talisman¡­¡¯


    Li Xun immediately looked at him and interrupted him. ¡®Lil¡¯ Ran, don¡¯t get involved in these things. You¡¯re a Body Cultivator now. Don¡¯t think about anything else.¡¯


    ¡®But.¡¯


    Li Xun obviously did not want to talk too much about this topic.


    ¡®You get the chance in the future¡­¡¯


    No, he could not be sure either. This matter involved too much. If Li Ran got involved, he would not end well.


    ¡®I understand, father. What kind of monsters are we going to hunt in the Desolate Millet Mountain Range?


    ¡®I haven¡¯t been on the Body Cultivation path for long, so I¡¯m not sure what kind of monsters are the most useful to temper my body and increase my strength.¡¯


    Li Ran did not ask about the Heaven-Worshipping Talisman anymore. Instead, he changed the topic back to Body Cultivation.


    He had been in contact with Body Cultivators for the past few days, and most of them were tempering their bodies. In fact, he knew very little about Body Cultivators.


    Li Xun glanced at him apologetically. He did not seem to have found an opportunity to tell him these.


    ¡®Body Cultivation is relatively simple compared to Soul Dao. There¡¯s no such thing as attributes. One on the path of Soul Dao hunts monsters and snatches Soul Rings. Such a powerhouse pays attention to offensive attributes. Hunting monsters without the same attributes won¡¯t be of much use.


    ¡®On the other hand, Body Cultivators are different. Any type of monster can be hunted down to enrich one¡¯s body. When we consume the blood essence of a monster, though we don¡¯t directly absorb its Soul Ring, the monster¡¯s power is indirectly absorbed by us and fused into our bodies, indirectly increasing our strength!¡±


    Li Ran¡¯s comprehension ability was very high. When he absorbed the Soul Ring in the beginning and fused with it, he comprehended new Soul Skills a few times after that. Nonetheless, he could not use them due to the limitations of his Soul Ring.


    ¡®High-aged monsters are naturally more valuable, but I¡¯ve told you before that the risk is very high. Without full confidence, it¡¯s best not to kill powerful monsters.¡¯


    Chief Li Xun sighed, feeling a little helpless. Who would not want to hunt high-aged magical creatures? If one¡¯s strength was not high enough, having high standards would only harm one!


    Furthermore, most of the people who cultivated in the body were between Great Soul Masters and Soul Grandmasters. They would not be at a disadvantage against a 30,000-year-old magical creature at least in the short term.


    Despite that, the Soul Skills possessed by magical creatures were very terrifying. It was actually very difficult to deal with one like the Seven-Colored Rain Butterfly.


    This was because the physical strengths of Body Cultivators were powerful, hence they had an advantage in close combat. Even so, monsters with intelligence often did not like close combat.


    As a result, they could not display their advantages. If the power of their Innate Soul Rings and other Soul Rings were no match for monsters, it would be very easy for them to fall into a disadvantageous position.


    For example, Li Xun had awakened three Soul Rings. His Innate Soul Ring had only been strengthened three times while the other two Soul Rings had been strengthened even fewer times. Their powers were even weaker than his Innate Soul Ring.


    He should have stopped at the realm of a Great Soul Master but after cultivating for more than 50 years, he finally had the strength comparable to a Soul Grandmaster!


    ¡®Father, what¡¯s the age of your Innate Soul Ring?¡¯


    Li Ran had always been comparing himself to the disciples of the Pure Wind Clan and Li Rui. Having said that, after the life-or-death battle with the Seven-Colored Rain Butterfly, he suddenly realized that his Soul Ring was nothing at all.


    The Seven-Colored Rain Butterfly could break his attack with a light shake!


    Li Xun did not know why Li Ran would ask that. He had a strange look in his eyes, but he answered truthfully, ¡®The initial age of my Innate Soul Ring is 500 years. After three enhancements, it should be around 62,000 years old.¡¯


    If he was facing a monster that was 10,000 to 20,000 years old today, with the power of his Soul Ring, he would not need to use the Heaven-Worshipping Talisman for the time being.


    However, the Seven-Colored Rain Butterfly¡¯s age was 50,000 years, and its Soul Skill was terrifying. Even if Li Xun used all of his skills, he would not be able to kill the creature.


    Li Xun withdrew his wandering thoughts and paused for a moment, then he continued, ¡®It¡¯s not just the Innate Soul Ring. The second and third Soul Rings are the same. Every time you strengthen them, it means that when you¡¯re about to break through to the next realm. When you hunt a monster with the same attributes as your Innate Soul Ring and when the Innate Soul Ring is strengthened, its age will increase by five times, and its strength will be even stronger!¡¯


    Li Ran understood the importance of the Innate Soul Ring.


    ¡®If the Innate Soul Rings that others have awakened have a high age, doesn¡¯t that mean that they can cross realms to defend against enemies?¡¯


    Li Xun nodded and said, ¡®That¡¯s right. A Soul Grandmaster has a high age. After several rounds of strengthening, one¡¯s Innate Soul Ring¡¯s power will be even greater. One can easily deal with a Soul King.¡¯


    Li Ran could not smile at all.


    He had suffered too much!


    In the beginning, he was feeling smug after fusing with a few monsters for himself and increasing the stone¡¯s age to more than 1,400 years.


    Who would have thought that that was only the starting point for others!


    Even for Li Rui, once his Soul Qi reached the maximum level, and he hunted monsters to strengthen his Innate Soul Ring, the age of his Innate Soul Ring would be far higher than that of Li Ran.


    ¡®What a pity.¡¯


    Li Ran thought of the Seven-Colored Rain Butterfly in the Magical Beast Mountain Range. If only its 50,000-year-old Soul Ring had not fallen.


    ¡®Don¡¯t think too much. The quality of Soul Ring isn¡¯t of much help to Body Cultivation.¡¯


    Li Xun saw Li Ran¡¯s dejected look and thought that he had hit a sore spot, so he comforted him.


    He patted Li Ran¡¯s shoulder, and a wave of discomfort surged up in his chest. He began to cough.


    The Heaven-Worshipping Talisman was powerful, but it also caused great damage to his body!


    ¡®Father, rest well. I won¡¯t give up on Body Cultivation. Don¡¯t worry.¡¯


    The father and son did not speak anymore. They each fell into deep thoughts.


    This land was quiet and peaceful. Occasionally, there would be a few beast roars coming from the depths of the mountain range.


    Fortunately, nothing happened that night.

 Chapter 22 - The Desolate Millet Mountain Range

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    After coming out of the Magical Beast Mountain Range, they were not far from the Tiger Roar Island.


    Li Ran and his group spent less than a day approaching the border of the Tiger Roar Island. They believed that they would be able to enter the inner part of the island before nightfall.


    While Li Ran was hurrying on his way, he sized up the unfamiliar territory of the Tiger Roar Island.


    The Tiger Roar Island was not an island located by the sea. Just like Sifang Town, it was surrounded by mountains in all directions.


    Nonetheless, the Tiger Roar Island seemed to be out of place here. Besides the island-like structure, there was a dead river that originated from the Desolate Millet Mountain Range. It crisscrossed across the island and seemed to surround this area.


    The Tiger Roar Island was named after it.


    .


    Li Ran and his group smoothly entered the center of the Tiger Roar Island from the edge of the island. They passed through without any obstruction because the island was unlike the city structure of Sifang Town. There was no human flow here, and people were rarely seen.


    ¡°This place is so desolate. There¡¯s not even a basic city here.¡±


    Li Ran looked around. There were dilapidated houses, but there was no sign of people. It had been a long time since anyone lived here.


    ¡°When I came here with the chief and the others a few years ago, it wasn¡¯t so desolate. It wasn¡¯t as prosperous as Sifang Town but at least it was still popular.¡±


    An elder sighed. ¡°Have the hundreds of families moved away?¡±


    The group of people lamented as they walked along the depths of the Tiger Roar Island. That was the area of the Desolate Millet Mountain Range!


    Even so, when they walked along the depths of the island, the scene that appeared made Li Ran and the others shudder, and their footsteps gradually slowed down.


    Those dilapidated houses were still there. They finally knew why the families had disappeared. They had not moved away, but had been massacred!


    In the depths of the Tiger Roar Island, there was an empty space. It seemed to have been deliberately divided by someone. There was a pile of white bones that looked like a small mountain!


    ¡°Who was so cruel!¡±


    One of the disciples looked angry. Some of the white bones were obviously children. The bones were not as thick as those of adults. They could be seen at a glance.


    ¡°Whether it was done by humans or not, we can¡¯t be sure yet.¡±


    Chief Li Xun sighed. The Tiger Roar Island had been massacred just like that. They were used to life-or-death situations but facing this pile of bones, they were deeply moved.


    ¡°The Desolate Millet Mountain Range isn¡¯t far from the city but since ancient times, monsters have lived in the mountain range and never invaded human settlements. How could it be¡­¡±


    One of the elders was very confused. He had never heard of monsters coming out of mountain ranges and killing humans.


    ¡°Humans frequently enter the Magical Beast Mountain Range to hunt monsters. The mountain range might not be very safe. Would those monsters with high intelligence be willing to sit and wait for death?¡±


    Li Xun withdrew his gaze from the white bones and looked at the mountain range in the distance. One could not hear his emotions from his tone.


    ¡°The Desolate Millet Mountain Range might not be that safe anymore.¡±


    The group of people had different expressions on their faces. They dodged the white bones beneath their feet. Their hearts were extremely heavy.


    If the Humans wanted to become stronger, they would inevitably have to hunt monsters everywhere. Killing was everywhere.


    Just like them, who knew how many people would enter the Desolate Millet Mountain Range to hunt monsters every year?


    One batch would leave, but another batch would come. There was an endless stream of people.


    As for the hundreds of people on the Tiger Roar Island, they had suffered a catastrophe for no reason. The karma that was planted by their predecessors was borne by them in the end.


    Li Ran was silent. He followed behind the crowd quietly.


    They walked in the depths of the Tiger Roar Island. White bones could be seen everywhere. Finally, when they approached the entrance of the Desolate Millet Mountain Range, they could no longer see white bones.


    ¡°Listen up, everyone. The Desolate Millet Mountain Range isn¡¯t as safe as we thought. There might be more than one monster with terrifying strength in there. They hate the Humans. Once we encounter them, we must think of a way to hide in the dead river!


    ¡°The dead river is safe. Those monsters won¡¯t dare to invade.¡±


    Chief Li Xun¡¯s expression was solemn. When they entered the Desolate Millet Mountain Range, he explained once again.


    There were only seven of them. If they encountered a fearsome existence, they would not be a match for it.


    Escaping would be the only way to deal with it.


    Li Ran stared at the pitch-black entrance. There was not a single ray of sunlight. It was like a black hole, and all living creatures would be devoured.


    He held the stone tightly in his palm, preparing himself for any unexpected situations. This time, it was no small matter. If he was not careful, he might very well die here.


    Li Ran and his group silently entered the Desolate Millet Mountain Range. No one spoke. Everything was eerily quiet.


    The moment they entered the Desolate Millet Mountain Range, the sunlight was swallowed up. It was as if night had arrived in a second.


    Li Ran¡¯s vision went black. He could only use his ears to distinguish the footsteps in front of him and feel the aura around him.


    As they entered the Desolate Millet Mountain Range, they vaguely heard noises. Their hearts thumped, and their movements slowed down considerably.


    No one saw that Li Ran¡¯s expression flickered.


    Just a moment ago, the stone that he had been holding in his hand almost flew out!


    The stone¡¯s sudden excitement made Li Ran recall the last time when he fused his Soul Ring, it was also this impatient?


    ¡®Has this stone really become a spirit?¡¯


    There was only one reason that could make the stone so excited.


    A magical monster!


    ¡®F*ck, there¡¯s a high-level monster nearby. Our lives might be at stake here, yet it still has the mood to be excited?¡¯


    Li Ran became even more nervous. His palms were sweating, and he was ready to throw the stone out at any time.


    Buzz, buzz, buzz. The sound that they heard just now became clear. Someone was talking!


    ¡®It¡¯s a human, not a monster?¡¯


    ¡®Aren¡¯t all the people of the Tiger Roar Island dead?¡¯


    ¡®Who¡¯s the person who appeared in the Desolate Millet Mountain Range now?¡¯


    The group of people did not feel glad that the other party was a person. Instead, they felt even more uneasy.


    Just as their minds were running wild, a light suddenly appeared, causing everyone to subconsciously close their eyes.


    Everything around them instantly became bright.


    The voice just now disappeared.


    Two groups of people not far away temporarily stopped arguing and looked over when Li Ran¡¯s group suddenly appeared.


    ¡®Why are they here?¡¯


    Li Ran and the others were sizing up the other party while the other party also sized them up.


    It was actually the Wang Xiang family!


    ¡®What a narrow road it must be for enemies to meet!¡¯


    Li Ran facepalmed and was a little speechless. A youth across from him had his gaze fixed on him, and his gaze was unfriendly.


    Besides the Wang Xiang family, there was also another group of people present, about eleven or twelve middle-aged men. Li Ran sized them up a few times, and their faces were very unfamiliar. They did not seem like they were from the three great families of Sifang Town or the two mysterious organizations.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s the chief of the Pure Wind Clan. We¡¯re really fated to meet here!¡±


    A man from the Wang Xiang family greeted with a smile.


    Despite that, no matter how Li Ran looked at it, he felt that the person was not very polite. Behind his smile was a bit of disdain, as well as vigilance?


    The Pure Wind Clan did not have a high status in Sifang Town, and it was also a clan of Martial Dao in Body Cultivation. It was to be expected that the members of such a family would look down on them.


    Being vigilant?


    Li Ran soon understood the reason behind this.


    Chief Li Xun led the group over and exchanged a few pleasantries with the man from the Wang Xiang family. They were all superficial words.


    Li Ran did not pay attention to the commotion on the other side. He directly ignored the looks of the Wang Xiang family¡¯s youth. Instead, he stared unblinkingly at the monster on the ground.


    It was a Nine-Tailed Fox. Its nine tails were thick and seemed to be five meters long. Nevertheless, five of its tails had been severed and were bleeding profusely.


    The Nine-Tailed Fox¡¯s snow-white fur was stained with blood. From the bloodstains and its appearance, one could tell just how intense the battle had been.


    ¡®No wonder the stone was so excited.¡¯


    Just as Li Ran was carefully observing the Nine-Tailed Fox, the gigantic creature lying on the ground suddenly opened its red eyes. Its hatred surged to the heavens. If it refracted flames, Li Ran would have died on the spot.


    ¡®It¡¯s not dead yet?!¡¯


    Not only was he not afraid, but he was actually delighted!


    This Nine-Tailed Fox was 10,000 years old!


    If he could obtain this magical beast and fuse with it, the age of his Soul Ring would increase by several times!


    ¡°What are you looking at? That¡¯s not something you have the right to possess. You have such a big appetite. Why don¡¯t you take a look at yourself?¡±


    The youth from the Wang Xiang family berated Li Ran with an arrogant and disdainful look.


    ¡°Son! Don¡¯t be rude!¡±


    The man was still exchanging pleasantries with Li Xun. When he heard the youth¡¯s words, his face immediately darkened, and he quickly turned around.


    ¡°Chief Li, I¡¯m really sorry. My little son has been disrespectful since young. Please forgive him!¡±


    Li Xun waved his hand and looked in the direction of the youth. His eyebrows raised slightly.


    ¡®No wonder these people are having an argument here.


    ¡®So it was because of the Nine-Tailed Fox.¡¯

 Chapter 23 - Crisis, Attack!

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The appearance of the 10,000-year-old Nine-Tailed Fox made Li Xun give up on the idea of leaving.


    After all, the Nine-Tailed Fox alone was enough to make people excited.


    In the Magical Beast Mountain Range, because Li Xun had used the Heaven-Worshipping Talisman, he could not keep the Seven-Colored Rain Butterfly¡¯s body. This time, when he entered the Desolate Millet Mountain Range, if he did not kill one or two high-level magical beasts, he would really regret the backlash caused by using the Heaven-Worshipping Talisman.


    Moreover, a high-level magical beast had a miraculous effect on the recovery of one¡¯s body!


    Just as Li Xun was thinking about something¡­


    The eyes of the Nine-Tailed Fox, which was lying on the ground on its last breath, became abnormally bright. The rest of its huge tails swayed slightly, but no one noticed it.


    Only Li Ran..


    He had been quietly observing the Nine-Tailed Fox. Just as he was about to withdraw his gaze, he unexpectedly caught the fox¡¯s movements.


    It was very subtle, but it exuded a killing intent!


    Li Ran recalled the gaze of the Nine-Tailed Fox, and the hair on his back immediately stood on end. It was preparing for its final kill!


    Just as he had expected!


    The originally quiet Desolate Millet Mountain Range suddenly erupted with a violent gust of wind. The trees shook violently, and some even rose out of thin air, revealing their thick roots!


    On the verge of death, the Nine-Tailed Fox launched its final attack with lightning speed. The fox¡¯s remaining enormous tails split up and swung out, intending to attack the youths on either side of it.


    Among them was the young man from the Wang Xiang family and another group of Soul Cultivators who stood closest to the Nine-Tailed Fox. They were about the same age as Li Ran.


    In actuality, Li Ran was standing in front of the Nine-Tailed Fox. Logically speaking, he should be the closest to it. Nonetheless, the moment the fox launched its attack, it happened to meet Li Ran¡¯s gaze and changed the target of its sneak attack.


    ¡°Buzz!¡±


    All the Great Soul Masters present sensed the movement and turned their heads in surprise. When they saw the enormous tails flying over to attack, their eyes instantly widened. They charged forward with all their might, wanting to protect the child closest to the Nine-Tailed Fox.


    ¡°No!¡±


    A strong man shouted. No matter how fast the Great Soul Masters were, they could not outrun the Nine-Tailed Fox¡¯s attack. The rising tail had touched the child¡¯s neck. With a sweep of the tail, it wanted to directly wring his head off!


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    A stone smashed into a section of the tail. With a puffing sound, one of the Nine-Tailed Fox¡¯s tails was smashed off!


    The tail that hung on the child¡¯s body lost control and fell to the ground. A pool of blood splattered out on the ground.


    The Nine-Tailed Fox felt the pain. It glanced at its broken tail and let out a mournful cry. It glared viciously at Li Ran in front of it.


    It knew that it did not have long to live, so its attacks became even more ferocious. The rest of its tail swept toward the Wang Xiang family. The young man from the Wang Xiang family was the first to be affected.


    The youth¡¯s face instantly turned pale. He used his Soul Ring to block the Nine-Tailed Fox that was attacking him.


    Who would have thought that even if the Nine-Tailed Fox was attacked, its bleeding tail would still sweep toward the youth? Even if it was going to die, it wanted to drag someone down with it!


    The youth from the Wang Xiang family had a shocked expression. He had injured the Nine-Tailed Fox, but he was still unable to stop it.


    Just as the tail was about to touch him, a sharp light appeared in front of his eyes, and blood splattered onto his face.


    ¡°Puff.¡±


    Li Xun leaped into the air with a broad saber in his hand, cutting off the other tail of the Nine-Tailed Fox!


    At this moment, the two parties had arrived and cut off the remaining tails of the Nine-Tailed Fox. It completely lost the ability to attack.


    ¡°Chief Li, thank you for your help. If you hadn¡¯t acted in time, my son¡¯s life would¡¯ve been at stake here!¡±


    The man from the Wang Xiang family let out a long sigh of relief. That had been a close call. His son had almost died at the hands of the Nine-Tailed Fox!


    Meanwhile.


    The leader of the other group, a young man with tan skin, no longer had the cold indifference from before. He gratefully said, ¡°Thank you, young friend. If it hadn¡¯t been for you, I¡¯m afraid he would¡¯ve lost his life.¡±


    The child next to the man still had not recovered from his shock.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. I just reacted a little too quickly. If it hadn¡¯t been for the fact that this monster was heavily injured, it would¡¯ve been difficult for me to save him with my strength alone.


    ¡°In a way, it was just that his fate shouldn¡¯t have ended.¡±


    Li Ran put the stone back into his hand and responded.


    The others had noticed the commotion over here. The members of the Pure Wind Clan were surprised by Li Ran¡¯s performance just now. He was actually able to break the Nine-Tailed Fox¡¯s tail in one hit and break its attack.


    Nevertheless, after hearing the explanation, everyone understood. If it was not for the Nine-Tailed Fox being injured, it would have been difficult for Li Ran to deal with it with his strength.


    The Nine-Tailed Fox suddenly attacked, catching everyone off guard. In the end, with the help of the members of the Pure Wind Clan, they were able to avoid any losses.


    For a time, not only the Wang Xiang family members but also the other group of people became much less hostile and wary toward Li Ran¡¯s group.


    ¡°Lord Wang, this Nine-Tailed Fox seems to be quite strong. You must¡¯ve spent quite a bit of effort, right?¡±


    An idea popped up in Li Xun¡¯s mind. He suddenly turned to the man from the Wang Xiang family and asked with a smile.


    As soon as he asked that, someone from the other group snorted.


    Li Xun looked towards the source of the voice. It was a group of unfamiliar faces.


    ¡°Your Excellencies, who are you?¡±


    They were probably not members of any organization or family in Sifang Town.


    Those people did not say anything. They coldly glanced at the Wang Xiang family¡¯s group before finally staring at the Nine-Tailed Fox on the ground.


    ¡°Chief Li, they should be people from other towns. Not long ago, our group entered the Desolate Millet Mountain Range and ran into this Nine-Tailed Fox. Unfortunately, their group was also hunting it.¡±


    The Wang Xiang family¡¯s man explained, ¡°After our groups surrounded it, we finally took down the Nine-Tailed Fox.


    ¡°Logically speaking, both our groups took down the Nine-Tailed Fox together, so we contributed as well, but they¡­¡±


    The leader, who was a man with tan skin, asked very loudly, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t interfered, we could still take down the Nine-Tailed Fox. Who asked you to help us out so easily?


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that we don¡¯t know what you people are thinking. You only joined the hunt because you knew the value of the Nine-Tailed Fox and wanted us to share it with you!¡±


    He was right. The Wang Xiang family was after the Nine-Tailed Fox from the very beginning. What did it matter if the other group was dead or alive?


    It would be best if they were dead. In that case, the Nine-Tailed Fox would belong to the Wang Xiang family!


    One sentence after another, through the conversation, Li Xun had already guessed the general situation.


    A conflict of interest.


    He was only slightly puzzled. ¡®What organization are those people from?


    ¡®They¡¯re quite strong. No wonder the Wang Xiang family didn¡¯t dare to fall out with them and directly kill them to silence them.¡¯


    Li Xun sized up the other group of people with a serious expression. There were a total of twelve people. Among them, there were six Great Soul Masters, four Soul Cultivators, and the rest were Soul Warriors.


    There was a Soul Grandmaster among the Wang Xiang family¡¯s group, but they only had four Great Soul Masters. Soul Cultivators and Soul Warriors took up half of the group.


    If the two sides were to really fight, it was hard to say who would win or lose. What if the Great Soul Masters among those people cultivated Body Cultivation? Their strengths might even be comparable to that of a Soul Grandmaster!


    The Wang Xiang family¡¯s people should have thought of this as well, which was why they were in a deadlock with the group and did not directly fight.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious, both of you. From an outsider¡¯s point of view, both of you have a point. The fact that the Nine-Tailed Fox was successfully subdued is due to the contributions of both sides!¡±


    Li Xun tried to ease the tense atmosphere between the two sides. Seeing that they were silent, he continued, ¡°I¡¯m not talented, but I have thought of a way to arrange the Nine-Tailed Fox properly. At the same time, it won¡¯t hurt the harmony between the two of you!¡±


    ¡°What is it? Please tell us.¡±


    The tan-skinned man¡¯s tone was slightly more gentle.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Chief Li, if you have any good suggestions, just say it!¡±


    The Wang Xiang family¡¯s man had his doubts, but he was not worried. After all, the Pure Wind Clan was the clan of Martial Dao of Sifang Town, so there was no need for them to side with outsiders.


    ¡°The method¡¯s very simple. Whoever¡¯s stronger has the right to obtain the Nine-Tailed Fox. Speak with your strength!¡±


    When these words were said, both sides were somewhat confused. After a while, their expressions changed.


    ¡®Are the people of the Pure Wind Clan trying to get their hands on the Nine-Tailed Fox too?


    ¡®We¡¯ll fight to the death, whereas then the people of the Pure Wind Clan will reap the benefits?¡¯


    The two men in the lead of the two groups did not speak for a moment, but their eyes were not very natural. They looked at Li Xun and the others warily.


    ¡°You misunderstood! I didn¡¯t mean that. I¡¯m not suggesting that you should fight to the death.¡±


    Li Xun explained with a helpless smile.


    ¡°If you really fight, you¡¯ll both suffer heavy losses. It¡¯s disadvantageous for either side.¡±


    Seeing that their expressions had eased up, Li Xun continued, ¡°For the sake of fairness, I see that both sides have Soul Cultivators and Soul Warriors of similar ages. How about this? Each side will send out three Soul Cultivators or Soul Warriors to challenge each other. Whoever wins will get the Nine-Tailed Fox!¡±

 Chapter 24 - A Fight Between Soul Warriors, the Shocking Appearance of an Azure Dragon!

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Besides, to tell you the truth, the disciples of the Pure Wind Clan rarely have the opportunity to spar with outsiders. We¡¯ll take this opportunity to send out three Soul Warrior disciples to spar with everyone. How about it?¡±


    Li Xun suggested with a smile. Originally, the group of people from the Pure Wind Clan had no reason to fight over the Nine-Tailed Fox. Nonetheless, with the unforeseen circumstances that had just occurred, the situation was uncertain.


    As soon as he finished, the expressions on the faces of the Wang Xiang family and the other leader of the group, who had just eased up a little, changed slightly and became unsightly.


    Indeed, the people from the Pure Wind Clan are thinking of getting the Nine-Tailed Fox.


    ¡°Chief Li, what do you mean?¡±


    The man from the Wang Xiang family asked stiffly.


    ¡°My original intention was for my disciples to spar with each other. They¡¯re all at the same cultivation level, so they might be able to comprehend a new path of cultivation..


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. The capable ones will take the Nine-Tailed Fox. Are you saying that you don¡¯t have confidence in your disciples?¡±


    Li Xun spread his hands and pointed at the three Soul Warrior disciples behind him. ¡°To be honest, do you think this arrangement is advantageous for us?¡±


    The three disciples behind him, including Li Ran, were all Soul Warriors. From the design of their Soul Rings, it did not seem they had divine Soul Skills.


    At this time, the Wang Xiang family and the other group looked over and sized up the three Soul Warriors, deliberating.


    Li Ran had made a move in front of everyone earlier. To be honest, a stone-like Soul Ring was a little unpresentable.


    They did not think much of it. Whether Li Ran went up to spar or not would not have much of an effect on the outcome.


    The two parties were mainly sizing up the other two disciples. Both of them had Weapon Soul Rings. As for their strengths, they could not tell for the time being.


    Even so, could they reject Li Xun¡¯s suggestion?


    No.


    Due to the Pure Wind Clan¡¯s attack just now, a huge disaster had been averted. Logically speaking, they could participate in the fight for the Nine-Tailed Fox.


    More importantly, the Pure Wind Clan¡¯s chief was a Soul Grandmaster, yet he did not attack directly. Instead, he asked his disciples to challenge the others. To a certain extent, he had made a concession.


    ¡°What do you think? Have you two thought about it? Or would it be more exciting to send Great Soul Masters to spar?¡±


    Once these words were said, the representatives from the two groups had complicated looks on their faces. After thinking about it for a while, they unanimously felt that the first plan was more advantageous to them.


    ¡°We¡¯ll do it your way then. Each group will send three Soul Warriors. Whoever wins will be able to obtain the Nine-Tailed Fox!¡±


    The robust man was the first to agree.


    He did not think that the chosen ones from his group would be at a disadvantage in a competition between Soul Warrior.


    Only the Wang Xiang family was left.


    The man nodded, agreeing in the end.


    He turned around and returned to his team. The youth from before walked up to him and said, ¡°Father, let me go up later and beat them all to the ground!¡±


    The person who spoke was the youth who was associated with Li Ran at the Dongluo Market. His name was Wang Chen.


    When the man heard Wang Chen, he looked at him and asked, ¡°Chen¡¯er, are you confident?¡±


    He had some understanding of the Pure Wind Clan. Their strength was average. Among the disciples who came, there were no outstanding ones. That was why he readily agreed to Li Xun¡¯s suggestion.


    As for the other group of people, he did not understand their background. It was hard to say how strong they were.


    ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry. I only panicked just now and gave the Nine-Tailed Fox an opportunity!¡±


    When Wang Chen thought about what had happened just now, he felt resentful. Li Ran knew that he would be in danger, but he did not act in time, which made him furious!


    He had to get rid of the humiliation from just now!


    In Sifang Town, he had always been an outstanding person among his peers. He had awakened six Soul Rings and possessed a 1,000-year-old Innate Soul Ring!


    He had not broken through to a Soul Warrior for a long time not because his Soul Qi was not high enough, but because he had been searching for high-level magical beasts!


    The youth would rather wait for a long time than hunt low-level beasts to become a Soul Warrior.


    Today, he had encountered the 10,000year-old Nine-Tailed Fox. It would be the most suitable second Soul Ring for him.


    With a 10,000-year-old second Soul Ring, once Wang Chen became a Soul Warrior, no one in the Soul Warrior realm would be a match for him. Even a Great Soul Master might not be a match for him!


    This was the confidence of having a Soul Ring that was of a high age!


    ¡°Alright, Chen¡¯er, apart from you, I¡¯ll have Uncle Xun and someone else go with you. Both of them are Soul Warriors. Let them attack first!¡±


    Although the man did not say it out loud, he was still very confident in Wang Chen. He was the one and only genius in the Wang Xiang family. With a 1,000-year-old Beast Soul Ring, he was probably the greatest person in Sifang Town!


    ¡°Alright, Father. I¡¯ll definitely defeat them. The Nine-Tailed Fox will be mine!¡±


    Wang Chen was full of confidence.


    Meanwhile.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Ran, go with your two senior brothers. Later, see which of their two groups will go first. Let senior brothers go first because they have a certain amount of experience. I¡¯m afraid that if you go first, you¡¯ll be at a disadvantage.¡±


    After sizing up the strengths of the two groups, Li Xun thought for a moment and came up with a relatively safe countermeasure.


    He did not have much hope for Li Ran. Defeating Li Hao did not mean that he was truly invincible among Soul Warriors. The Soul Warriors of the Wang Xiang family were much stronger than Li Hao.


    In any case, Li Xun wanted Li Ran to spar with Soul Warriors. He wanted Li Ran to realize the difference in strength between himself and others. This would be of great help to his future Body Cultivation.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Li Ran was very excited. He did not think too much about it. This sparring session had many benefits for him. Of course, other than the reward of the Nine-Tailed Fox, there were other benefits as well.


    Up until now, the only person he had really sparred with was Li Hao. His strength was average.


    Li Ran could use this opportunity to understand the Soul Warriors outside. What level of strength had they reached?


    Everyone was secretly sizing up each other¡¯s strength and competing in secret. Every group was eyeing the Nine-Tailed Fox like a tiger eyeing its prey.


    The three parties had chosen their respective Soul Warriors. In a while, they would be sparring with each other on behalf of their respective groups. Only the winning group would have a chance of getting the Nine-Tailed Fox!


    It was worth noting that the Desolate Millet Mountain Range was vast. Almost without expending much effort, everyone found an open space that was very suitable for sparring.


    The sparring was about to begin!


    At this time, the tanned middle-aged man was the first to step forward. He said, ¡°There are three groups of people, so it¡¯s not easy to spar if we go together. How about this? Our group will start first. If any of you Soul Warriors wish to challenge them, go up on your own. The winner will stay. If no Soul Warrior dares to go up and challenge anymore, it¡¯ll be considered a victory for the group that stayed!¡±


    The three Soul Warriors from the Wang Xiang family and the three from the Pure Wind Clan looked at each other and nodded. They had no objections to this suggestion.


    ¡°Since everyone has agreed, I¡¯ll say no more. I don¡¯t want to waste everyone¡¯s time.


    ¡°Let the sparring begin!¡±


    As the middle-aged man gave the order, a twelve-year-old youth slowly walked out from behind him. He was very healthy and had healthy skin. His hair was very long and hung down to his waist.


    The youth¡¯s expression was indifferent, and his jet-black eyes were expressionless. He shot a glance at the few Soul Warriors before standing in the middle of the empty space. He did not say a word as he quietly waited for his opponent to enter the arena.


    ¡°What type of Soul Ring is that?¡±


    Li Ran¡¯s gaze stopped at the youth¡¯s right wrist. There was only one Soul Ring, but it was very bright and golden in color.


    ¡°That Innate Soul Ring should be around 900 years old, which is why its color is so obvious. It¡¯s very impressive.¡±


    Li Xun stood beside Li Ran and explained when he saw his puzzled face.


    ¡°It should be a Beast Soul Ring. Unfortunately, it¡¯s not a rare ancient vicious beast. It¡¯s just an ordinary Azure Dragon.¡±


    Even though Li Xun said this, an envious look appeared on his face. A 900-year-old Beast Soul Ring. This kind of Innate Soul Ring could be considered a high-grade Soul Ring.


    On the other hand, his Innate Soul Ring was only 500 years old, and it was only a Medicinal Herb Soul Ring!


    A 900-year-old Azure Dragon¡­


    If the youth were to strengthen it many times in the future, before he became a Soul Grandmaster, he might be even more formidable than Li Xun, who was a Soul Grandmaster!


    Li Ran sighed. This was the strength of an Innate Soul Ring. One could cross realms to defend against enemies!


    His gaze returned to the arena.


    The youth was still standing in the middle. The other two disciples of the Pure Wind Clan did not move, but a Soul Warrior from the Wang Xiang family walked out.


    It was not Wang Chen.


    Wang Chen, who was watching the arena from afar, was also observing the youth¡¯s Beast Soul Ring.


    The Beast Soul Ring was the Azure Dragon, which was a level lower than his Soul Ring.


    Wang Chen did not enter the arena because he wanted to understand the opponent¡¯s soul skill in secret so that he would not be unprepared and fall into a disadvantageous position.

 Chapter 25 - The Body Cultivation Sparring Session, Shocked Everyone

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The sparring session was about to begin.


    There were no pleasantries or small talk. The moment the Soul Warrior from the Wang Xiang family entered the arena, the youth standing in the middle moved. In the blink of an eye, he appeared in front of the Soul Warrior. With a bang, the Soul Warrior was instantly pushed back several meters.


    What speed!


    It was not just the Soul Warrior who was shocked. The surrounding spectators all had astonished looks on their faces.


    The Soul Warrior wiped away the blood on his right hand. When he saw the wound on his right hand, his flesh had split open. He became wary of the youth in the distance.


    He summoned his Soul Ring.. It was a Two-Headed Longsword and every time he brandished it, an ear-piercing sound would sound out.


    A Weapon Soul Ring could not be compared to a Beast Soul Ring, but it had one advantage that many types of Soul Rings could not be compared to.


    It had a variety of Soul Skills!


    Whether it was for close-range attacks or long-range attacks, the attacks could be changed at will. Therefore, it did not seem to be a fixed type of Soul Skill. It could be used in a flexible manner!


    That Soul Warrior let out a deep cry. The longsword in his hand suddenly detached. It did not cause any explosive sound. Instead, when it flew out, it revealed killing intent!


    Yes, killing intent!


    The longsword was originally a killing blade. Once the longsword was drawn, blood would be seen!


    This was Li Ran¡¯s experience. When the longsword swept over his head, this thought appeared in his heart for no reason.


    Ever since he knew that his stone could fuse with other Soul Rings and refine new Soul Skills, he would often observe other people¡¯s Soul Skills and comprehend the essences within.


    Following his gaze, the longsword had flown far away and charged toward the youth in the arena. The longsword contained killing intent, but it was not intense.


    More importantly, it was just to test the youth¡¯s Soul Skills.


    This kind of testing would often give others an opportunity to take advantage of.


    The corners of the youth¡¯s mouth curled up. He did not even use his Soul Ring. Instead, he nimbly leaped up. Once he soared into the air, he let out a roar and raised his slender arm, stirring up a hurricane!


    No one dared to underestimate the power contained within his arm.


    ¡°Bang, bang!¡±


    The longsword was slashed into several pieces. One end of the sword that was the first to receive the power from the arm exploded into pieces!


    As a result, the shattered end of the longsword turned into dust that flew in the air.


    The Soul Warrior was stunned. Seeing his Soul Ring being destroyed, his vision darkened. All of a sudden, a heart-wrenching pain came from his body!


    ¡°Ah!!!¡±


    The Soul Warrior¡¯s shout filled the air, and his arm fell!


    On the other hand, the youth casually threw it away and indifferently returned to the stage, unaffected by the Soul Warrior¡¯s shout.


    Everyone was dumbstruck.


    In less than five minutes, they had exchanged only three moves. The youth had not even used his Soul Ring, yet he had defeated a Soul Warrior from the Wang Xiang family and made him lose an arm!


    ¡®So powerful!¡¯


    Some people sighed from the bottom of their hearts.


    The youth had not even used his Soul Ring, yet he had crushed a cultivator of the same realm. The young man¡¯s strength was even stronger than they had imagined!


    Everyone recovered from their shock. Other than sighing, they were also in disbelief.


    ¡®Earlier¡­ The young man has only used close combat techniques. He used his physical power to defeat a Soul Warrior?¡¯


    ¡®Physical power¡­¡¯


    ¡®Could it be that he¡¯s a Body Cultivator?¡¯


    Most of the members of the Wang Xiang family cultivated Soul Dao, so they only had a vague impression of a Body Cultivator. They could not tell if the youth was a Body Cultivator just from a few moves.


    Therefore, they all turned to look at the chief of the Pure Wind Clan.


    Li Xun¡¯s eyes were complicated, flickering with all sorts of emotions, but he was mostly in shock.


    ¡°He really did use physical power to win just now. From my point of view, he showed a hint of a Body Cultivator!¡±


    Under everyone¡¯s gazes, he made his judgment.


    That group of people was actually Body Cultivators!


    Li Xun had never expected this.


    This was because there were very few Soul Warriors who cultivated Body Cultivation on the Azure Dragon Continent.


    ¡®If I were to compete with him, who would be stronger and who would be weaker?¡¯


    Li Ran had also heard those words and was a little more curious. There were not many Body Cultivators of the same realm, so he really wanted to spar with the youth.


    Who knew¡­


    Li Xun pulled him back and shook his head.


    He signaled for the other two Body Cultivators to go on stage. The disciples understood, so one of them went forward.


    As the disciple of the Pure Wind Clan went forward, the people who were originally whispering stopped their discussions and returned their gazes to the arena.


    The majority of the disciples of the Pure Wind Sect were Body Cultivators. If it was a close combat, the youth might not have the upper hand.


    ¡°Let me see your strength. I¡¯m also a Body Cultivator. In terms of physical power, I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯m not inferior to you.¡±


    The disciple of the Pure Wind Clan had started Body Cultivation since he was Soul Warriors. He had been cultivating for a longer period than Li Ran. Among the Soul Warriors, no one¡¯s physical power was stronger than his!


    ¡°Let¡¯s try then.¡±


    This was the first time the youth had spoken. Perhaps it was because they were both Body Cultivators that piqued his interest.


    The two of them did not use their Soul Rings and chose to engage in close combat with tacit understanding!


    This was the most commonly used move of Body Cultivators!


    The sparring between the two Body Cultivators attracted the attention of everyone watching from the sidelines.


    With a buzzing sound, the two of them launched their attacks at the same time. The youth was used to using his hands, but the disciple of the Pure Wind Clan had used his leg first!


    The youth leaped and dodged the attack from below. The move was vicious, sweeping a two-meter-long scratch on the ground.


    He leaped into the air and pounced directly toward the Soul Warrior below. This time, he used both hands, wanting to pincer the Soul Warrior.


    The disciple of the Pure Wind Clan suddenly fell to the ground, his legs in front of him. When the youth fell, he used both hands to pincer the opponent¡¯s legs!


    At this moment, it was up to each other¡¯s physical power to see who was stronger.


    The disciples of the Pure Wind Clan usually used their strengths with their legs. With a flip, the disciple¡¯s legs controlled the opponent¡¯s hands. With a push, he took advantage of the situation to break free from the youth¡¯s attack.


    Nevertheless, in the next second, just as the disciple managed to break free from the youth¡¯s pincer attack, the youth caught up to him and charged toward his upper body, which was the weakest part of his strength.


    ¡°Crack.¡±


    The Pure Wind Clan¡¯s disciple retreated in a sorry state. His hands hung limply as they swayed in the wind.


    In just a second, the bones in his hands were broken!


    The youth took the opportunity to give chase. This time, he pounced toward the legs of the Soul Warrior.


    At this time, the disciple of the Pure Wind Clan noticed the youth¡¯s action but was not afraid. The strength of his legs was much stronger than his upper body. If the youth dared to come, he would wring the youth¡¯s hands!


    The two of them once again tangled together. Surprisingly, in less than five seconds, the sound of bones breaking could be heard again.


    Everyone was shocked. They could not tell who had the upper hand because the two of them were entangled with each other. Only the sound could be heard. As for the rest, they could not tell for the time being.


    The crowd stared at the two figures on the field without blinking.


    Suddenly.


    The two of them were no longer entangled together. One of them released his shackles.


    It could be seen that the disciples of the Pure Wind Clan move. His hands and legs could not move. Only his eyes were moving back and forth. His expression was filled with unwillingness.


    The youth stood up unscathed. He dusted off the dust on his robe and returned to his original position expressionlessly.


    He glanced disdainfully at the remaining Soul Warriors as if he was waiting for a new challenger.


    ¡°The disciple of the Pure Wind Clan lost? How¡¯s that possible?¡±


    Someone from the Wang Xiang family asked in surprise.


    The Pure Wind Clan was the traditional clan of Body Cultivation in Sifang Town. Although Body Cultivation was not favored by outsiders, this clan of Martial Dao had tens of thousands of years of history. They had walked a long path in Body Cultivation.


    Now, they had lost!


    ¡°Who are those people? They have a deeper understanding of Body Cultivation, and they also have a system.¡±


    Chief Li Xun from Pure Wind Clan was as shocked as the others. He suddenly felt a little discouraged.


    If what happened today was spread out, his clan¡¯s reputation in Sifang Town would be gone!

 Chapter 26

    The youth on the stage was like an emperor, high and mighty, looking down on all heroes.


    He had successively defeated a member of the Wang Xiang clan and a disciple of the Pure Wind Clan, causing the morale of the others to instantly become a little low.


    ¡°Just because the disciples of the Pure Wind Clan can¡¯t do it doesn¡¯t mean that we can¡¯t!¡±


    Wang Chen appeared.


    He had been waiting all this time, waiting for the youth to use his Soul Ring. Nonetheless, after waiting for so long, not even the Soul Warriors that had appeared successively had the ability to force the youth to use his Soul Skill.


    ¡®Trash!¡¯


    Wang Chen looked at the two Soul Warriors in his family and cursed internally.


    Not far away.


    ¡®Another Beast Soul Ring.. It¡¯s even older than the youth¡¯s?¡¯


    Li Ran¡¯s eyes lit up, and his interest was piqued. He had a premonition that the sparring would be very intense!


    What kind of sparks would erupt when the two Beast Soul Rings fought?


    Li Ran was looking forward to it.


    He was happy to watch the show and watch others spar. Indirectly, he had gained quite a bit of battle experience from it.


    The Soul Ring on Wang Chen¡¯s hand was too eye-catching, and everyone was instantly attracted to it.


    Even the youth on the stage had an expression of shock on his face.


    Wang Chen¡¯s Beast Soul Ring was older than his!


    The youth stared at Wang Chen. He knew that in close combat, he would no longer have an advantage over this opponent.


    It would be up to which of their Soul Rings was more powerful.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not fight in close combat. Let¡¯s just use our Soul Rings?¡±


    Wang Chen sneered.


    No matter how powerful Body Cultivators looked on the surface, as long as Wang Chen used his Soul Ring, they would all turn into bubbles. Under his Beast Soul Ring, no matter how powerful one¡¯s physical strength was, it would be nothing!


    ¡°Are you that confident that you can defeat my Soul Ring?¡±


    The youth¡¯s eyes were ice-cold. The moment he finished, he activated the Soul Ring in his body.


    With that, the Soul Ring in his right hand rang out and in an instant, Heaven and Earth entered another world!


    The blue sky was covered in grey clouds in a second. The Desolate Millet Mountain Range was covered in grey clouds as if it was welcoming the arrival of some terrifying divine beast.


    Endless long howls were heard coming from an abyss. The sky trembled, and even thunder and lightning struck down.


    It was such a shocking phenomenon but in Wang Chen¡¯s eyes, it had become something else.


    ¡°Is that all?¡±


    He glanced at the phenomenon contemptuously, and his hand touched the Soul Ring on his right hand. There was a monster that made people tremble!


    That was a real fierce beast!


    Wang Chen focused his mind and began to activate his Soul Ring.


    At the same time.


    The grey sky appeared even more gloomy. Clusters of black mist condensed, containing a huge tornado!


    That black abyss-like tornado was so large that it could devour everyone on the empty ground in one gulp. Just as everyone was shocked, a long howl that resounded throughout the mountain range came out from the black abyss. An Azure Dragon that was over ten meters long revealed its head and looked down at everyone below. It was like an emperor that had reclaimed many territories and had a lofty attitude.


    The Azure Dragon sat on the upper level of the black abyss with a majestic aura. When one looked at it, it caused the hearts of the Soul Warriors present to tremble.


    All of a sudden.


    The ground shook as if some fierce beast had stepped over. The sound of its footsteps was so loud that it overshadowed the Azure Dragon¡¯s howl.


    At this time, the fierce beast¡¯s sharp claws directly swatted away a stretch of black mist, and the sky instantly became clear!


    When everyone clearly saw the fierce beast¡¯s appearance, they sucked in a breath of cold air. It was even more shocking than the Azure Dragon!


    ¡®A Kui?¡¯


    Li Ran looked at that enormous creature and had a rough guess in his heart. Nevertheless, the fierce beast in front of him was completely green in color. It did not have antlers, but it had two giant hooves. It did not look very similar to the Kui recorded in ancient books.


    He guessed that this beast had the bloodline of the ancient vicious Kui, but it was only a weak one. It could not even be considered a descendant.


    If its age was a little higher, it might be able to reach a tenth of an original Kui¡¯s strength.


    Even so, its strength had far surpassed the other Beast Soul Rings. After the green beast appeared, the Azure Dragon that was entrenched in the black abyss no longer let out a long howl as if it was afraid of it.


    ¡°Beast Slayer!¡±


    Hearing Wang Chen¡¯s summon, the massive creature¡¯s body flickered with starlight, then it soared into the air and landed on the field.


    Following the monster¡¯s movements, the ground caved in, and two footprints that were dozens of meters long appeared.


    ¡°Do you still want to fight?¡±


    Wang Chen teased the youth on the field.


    Judging from the auras, the youth¡¯s Soul Ring had lost.


    Wang Chen felt that the battle situation was very clear. If the youth continued to challenge him, he would only bring disgrace upon himself!


    ¡°The victor hasn¡¯t been decided yet!¡±


    At this time, the youth gestured to the Azure Dragon that was entrenched in the air. The dragon appeared beside him the next moment and confronted the other party.


    ¡°I¡¯ll grant your wish then!¡±


    Wang Chen did not waste any more words. He controlled his Soul Ring with his mind and instantly, his Soul Skill was unleashed!


    His Soul Skill was more tyrannical than most Beast Soul Skills. The Soul Ring itself was a Soul Skill!


    The monstrous creature became restless. Its eyes were bloodthirsty as it charged toward the youth and the Azure Dragon like it was hunting for food.


    ¡°Suppress them!¡±


    The youth shouted coldly. The Azure Dragon¡¯s body lit up as he uttered. It was shrouded in a divine charm as if it was the day. The outside world could only see light, but no one could see the secrets within.


    No matter how mysterious it was, the beast summoned by Wang Chen did not stop. It even bared its fangs, wanting to tear its opponent apart and swallow it whole!


    ¡°Boom, boom, boom!¡±


    The beast charged toward the edge of the light. It was as if weapons were colliding as a deafening sound was heard.


    Someone reacted first and shouted.


    ¡°Quickly go far away!¡±


    Before he could finish his words, the lights shot over. It was as if there was something mixed within, shooting out in all directions!


    Someone was shot in the back. Blood flowed out, revealing his white bones!


    The trees nearby were cut in half by the things that shot out. They fell to the ground in pieces.


    Soon, the lights dispersed!


    No one knew how far they had run. They only stopped when they felt that the things that were chasing them had disappeared.


    Someone boldly reached out to pull out the sharp weapon behind him. He realized that it was a scale!


    When someone turned around and saw the scene on the field, his face turned pale with fright.


    The Azure Dragon¡¯s body was covered in blood, and its scales had been blasted into pieces. Many of them shot out, some hitting the trees, and some even falling to the ground.


    As for the youth, he was no better. Blood seeped out of the corners of his mouth, and his face was pale.


    That enormous creature stared at the Azure Dragon as if it was prey. If it was not for Wang Chen summoning it back, no doubt, the dragon would have been swallowed into its stomach.


    ¡®A Beast Soul Ring seems like a fierce beast is actually present. Other than the Tiger Roar, there¡¯s actually such a Soul Skill.¡¯


    Li Ran¡¯s gaze sank, and his eyes flickered with a strange light. ¡®If the stone fuses with other magical beasts, wouldn¡¯t it be able to transform into an ancient vicious beast and display its divine might?¡¯


    The more this thought appeared, the more uncontrollable it became. It was not completely impossible for the stone to awaken new Soul Skills and refine an ancient vicious beast.


    In fact, the outcome of a battle between Soul Warriors could be decided very quickly. This was because they had only bound one Soul Ring. A defeat was a defeat. There were no other Soul Skills that could crush the opponent.


    The battle between the two Beast Soul Rings lasted less than ten minutes. The outcome of the battle had been decided.


    At last, the youth had lost. His Soul Ring was damaged, and he needed to remain silent for a period. He definitely would not be able to summon his Soul Ring for a while.


    Wang Chen smiled as he looked at everyone. A hint of pride flashed in his eyes. He wanted everyone to know that Body Cultivators were no different from ants in front of his Beast Soul Ring.

 Chapter 27

    The young man had lost. The crowd recovered from their shock and began to discuss.


    ¡°What a powerful Soul Skill! As expected, Soul Dao is always stronger than Body Cultivation!¡±


    ¡°The young man¡¯s physical power is powerful. If Wang Chen were to fight him in close combat, it¡¯s hard to say who would win.¡±


    ¡°What are you thinking? How can physical power be stronger than a Beast Soul Ring? Body Cultivation will never be able to compete with Soul Dao!¡±


    ¡°In a world where Soul Dao dominates, Body Cultivation is nothing!¡±


    The Soul Warriors around him were still arguing, which made Li Ran frown. He turned around and glanced at the Soul Warriors behind him, feeling an indescribable frustration in his heart.


    ¡®Is there really no way forward for Body Cultivators?


    ¡®Not necessarily!¡¯


    Li Ran decided not to listen to those words. His attention returned to the arena.. A huge battle had just ended there, and another Soul Warrior had entered the arena. It was the youth¡¯s companion.


    ¡®He shouldn¡¯t be a match for Wang Chen.¡¯


    Li Ran watched for a while and came to a conclusion. As expected, in less than a minute, that Soul Warrior was completely crushed. In the end, his body was thrown out of the arena, and he was unable to move!


    A few of them were successively defeated by Wang Chen¡¯s fierce attacks!


    Among them was another disciple of the Pure Wind Clan. Li Ran had heard of that disciple. In the Pure Wind Clan, even Soul Warriors of the same realm were not his match.


    Even a powerhouse of the Pure Wind Clan was unable to withstand two moves from Wang Chen¡¯s Soul Skill!


    Among the three teams, the Soul Warrior who had been designated to go fight had been defeated or injured. There was only one person left at the moment


    The three teams looked at that person at the same time. Next, they shook their heads and looked away.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the young master of the Pure Wind Clan? I heard that he only awakened one Soul Ring, and it¡¯s a ten-year-old stone. Hahahaha.¡±


    Someone from the Wang Xiang family recognized Li Ran and mocked him.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that he started Body Cultivation? His strength should¡¯ve increased, right?¡±


    ¡°Body Cultivation? Look at that Body Cultivation youth from before. wasn¡¯t he beaten to the ground by our young master?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. What can Body Cultivation change? The two Body Cultivators of the Pure Wind Clan are still no match for our young master. It¡¯ll be even more impossible for him, Li Ran!¡±


    ¡°Hahahahaha, if you ask me, what¡¯s the point of fighting? Just admit defeat!¡±


    ¡­


    The Wang Xiang family¡¯s disciples were certain that Li Ran was no match for Wang Chen. The Nine-Tailed Fox was going to be theirs for sure, and they had even begun to discuss how to deal with it.


    Since the other group of the Wang Xiang family¡¯s disciples did not know much about Li Ran, they only used the Soul Ring on his arm to analyze its age before turning their gazes away in regret.


    As for the people from the Pure Wind Clan¡­


    After the defeat of the other two Soul Warriors apart from Li Ran, the only hope left in their hearts was extinguished.


    They did not think highly of Li Ran. With his strength at the moment, it was undoubtedly impossible for him to win against a Soul Warrior with a fearsome Beast Soul Ring.


    The two elders and the other disciples were dejected. How could they be willing to hand over the Nine-Tailed Fox that had lived for 10,000 years?


    For a moment, the atmosphere was strange. There was still Li Ran who had yet to make a move, but everyone had automatically ignored him.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t give me face the last time at the Dongluo Market. Today, I¡¯ll let you have a taste of this!¡±


    Wang Chen, who was the focus of everyone¡¯s attention, glanced disdainfully at Li Ran, who had a very low sense of presence. He felt great satisfaction in his heart.


    In his opinion, it was not worth it for him to use his Beast Soul Ring on Li Ran, who did not have an outstanding Soul Ring at all!


    The Wang Xiang family¡¯s disciples were in high spirits because they were going to harvest the Nine-Tailed Fox not long after entering the Desolate Millet Mountain Range. The morale of the entire group had soared, and they were greatly encouraged.


    On the other hand, the morale of the other two groups was somewhat low. The middle-aged man gritted his teeth and accepted his loss. He gathered his disciples and prepared to leave this place and head to other places in the Desolate Millet Mountain Range to hunt other monsters.


    Everyone thought that Li Ran would back off after knowing the difficulty. What was he? How delusional would he be to think that he could challenge Wang Chen?


    Just as everyone was packing their things and preparing to leave¡­


    ¡°You still want to challenge me?¡±


    Wang Chen¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief as he looked at the thin youth who was walking over.


    He subconsciously felt that he had seen wrongly. He had defeated so many Soul Warriors and displayed a shocking Beast Soul Skill. How could Li Ran still dare to challenge him?


    Had he gone mad?


    When the others heard this, they looked over dumbfoundedly. ¡®Why aren¡¯t the people of the Pure Wind Clan doing anything about this?¡¯


    ¡®Had they lost their minds because of the Nine-Tailed Fox?¡¯


    ¡®Isn¡¯t he courting death?¡¯


    ¡®Didn¡¯t they see how terrifying Wang Chen¡¯s Beast Soul Ring was?¡¯


    Everyone who was about to leave stopped in their tracks. That middle-aged man frowned and shook his head in disapproval. Li Ran was too impulsive!


    Li Ran had saved their people, so they actually had a good impression of him. When they saw him challenge Wang Chen, they were even more disapproving and worried.


    This was because Li Ran would undoubtedly lose.


    He would lose miserably!


    ¡®Ah!


    ¡®He shouldn¡¯t have been so impulsive!¡¯


    The happiest people were none other than the disciples of the Wang Xiang family. They all had derisive smiles on their faces. A guy who overestimated his own abilities really dared to come knocking on their door and court death.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Ran!¡±


    Li Xun anxiously called out to Li Ran. He had not noticed. Who would have thought that his son would really go to fight?¡¯


    He reacted and immediately called out to the youth who was walking toward Wang Chen.


    ¡®You¡¯re not a match for him!¡¯


    Li Ran¡¯s body had just recovered not long ago. If his old illness were to reappear because of this sparring, the losses would outweigh the gains!


    ¡°Father, believe me. I want to let everyone know that there¡¯s still a path for Body Cultivators!


    ¡°We Body Cultivators aren¡¯t boorish people. We¡¯re not so easily defeated!


    ¡°In the world of the Azure Dragon Continent, not only Soul Dao but Body Cultivation can also occupy a piece of the world!¡±


    The youth turned his head and faced Li Xun, the elders, and the disciples of the clan. He spoke to everyone in a vigorous and forceful manner.


    As he was too excited, his face flushed slightly.


    When these words were spoken, not only Li Xun, but everyone from the Pure Wind Clan also felt their hearts surge with emotions.


    In the other group, many of them were Body Cultivators. Due to Li Ran¡¯s words, their souls as Body Cultivators that had been silent for a long time began to glow. Their eyes were somewhat teary, and they all looked at Li Ran in unison.


    ¡°Defeat him! Prove that Body Cultivation isn¡¯t inferior to Soul Dao and that the path of Body Cultivation shouldn¡¯t be cut off!¡±


    In that group, the heavily injured youth who was being supported by his companions shouted excitedly.


    Li Ran nodded solemnly at everyone.


    He turned around and fixed his gaze on Wang Chen.


    ¡°Just a bunch of defeated opponents. Body Cultivators are no different from trash.¡±


    Wang Chen was disdainful and scoffed at those people.


    ¡°Tell me, how would you like to die? I¡¯m afraid that the moment I use my Soul Ring, you¡¯ll be defeated. You won¡¯t even be able to withstand a single move from me. How disappointed will those people be?¡±


    He looked at Li Ran as if he was looking at an ant.


    ¡°Is that so? I¡¯m also very afraid.¡±


    Before Wang Chen could laugh out loud, Li Ran said slowly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that if I accidentally beat you to death, it won¡¯t be good for your people to find trouble with me. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    The smile on Wang Chen¡¯s face froze. His expression was very gloomy as he let out a disdainful snort from his nose.


    ¡°You only know how to talk. I¡¯ll send you to your death right now!¡±


    All of a sudden, a strong wind blew.


    As soon as the phenomenon appeared again, everyone knew that the behemoth that had appeared earlier, the ferocious beast that was known as the Beast Slayer, was about to appear.


    The sky was shining. An enormous creature was stepping on the ground crazily. One second, it was coming from thousands of kilometers away, but the next second, it appeared in the sky.


    Li Ran was prepared. He clenched the stone in his hand and stared at the fierce beast.


    ¡°Beast Slayer, kill him!¡±


    Wang Chen gnashed his teeth and shouted. His handsome face became ferocious and terrifying!


    After receiving the order, the fierce beast that was leaping in the sky immediately rushed toward the skinny human. It roared and showed its fearsome fangs.


    ¡°Stone, smash it to death!¡±


    Li Ran took the opportunity to throw the stone. The small stone drew a beautiful arc in the air.


    The stone that was not even as big as a fist did not seem to have any relation to its lethality. The beast that was charging was stunned for a second. It seemed to be even more excited and increased its speed as it rushed toward the sky.


    ¡°Ridiculous. You¡¯re trying to stop Beast Slayer with that?¡±


    Wang Chen thought that Li Ran was hiding some big moves. In the end, it was just that broken stone. What kind of damage could it cause to Beast Slayer?


    He even doubted it could break Beast SLayer¡¯s skin.


    When everyone saw this, some people could not help but laugh. Some people shook their heads and sighed bitterly. ¡®What can the stone do to the beast!¡¯


    However, they could not laugh anymore when they saw what happened next.


    Everyone stared blankly at the change that occurred in the air. Their mouths were wide open, and their faces turned pale with shock!


    Li Ran¡¯s mouth moved slightly, and the stone that he threw at the ferocious beast suddenly became several times bigger. It was larger than the creature.


    It was as if a mountain was pressing down. The ferocious beast wanted to escape, but the entire world belonged to the stone at this time. It was futile no matter where it escaped!


    ¡°Suppress!¡±


    Li Ran swept his gaze across the sky and lightly uttered out a word, but it was filled with killing intent.


    The black mountain in the sky stopped expanding and forcefully suppressed the ferocious beast!


    Everyone below felt a suffocating feeling. No matter how powerful they were, they could not breathe for a moment.


    ¡°Rumble!¡±


    The ground shook, and a huge deep pit was formed in the distance. That incomparably rampant creature lay inside with its last breath. Its eyes were filled with fear, and its body had shrunk by more than ten times. It did not have the slightest trace of the unruly arrogance in the sky just now.


    Before long, the mountain peak that suppressed the ferocious beast disappeared, turning into a small stone and returning to Li Ran¡¯s palm.

 Chapter 28

    Beast Slayer had lost!


    It had been defeated by a small rock!


    The scene was silent. It was completely silent!


    Everyone was dazed. They were petrified, and their emotions could not calm down for a long time.


    What had they seen just now?


    A small stone that had expanded and shrunk had defeated Beast Slayer?


    It was shocking!


    They slowly shifted their gazes to Li Ran¡¯s body. How could an ordinary Soul Ring erupt with such divine might?


    The crowd did not give up as they looked at the ordinary stone in the young man¡¯s hand, as well as the Soul Ring on his arm. There was no luster to it, only a faint layer of gold.


    How could a ten-year-old stone beat a 1,000-year-old Beast Soul Ring?


    .


    The only explanation was that it was because of Body Cultivation!


    Li Ran¡¯s physical power had become stronger, which was why his Soul Ring could burst out with such might!


    That must be the case!


    After understanding all of this, everyone¡¯s expression toward Li Ran was somewhat unnatural. Their previous contempt had disappeared.


    ¡®Is there really no future for Body Cultivators?¡¯


    They asked themselves.


    ¡°Lil Ran.¡±


    Chief Li Xun¡¯s footsteps were a bit unsteady. He found it hard to believe that Li Ran had defeated that genius youth from the Wang Xiang family.


    That genius with a 1,000-year-old Beast Soul Ring!


    The youth was defeated by his son!


    At the same time.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ friend, I admire you. Today, you¡¯ve truly made me sigh with emotion. You refreshed my knowledge on Cultivation!¡±


    The middle-aged man smiled as he walked forward. His expression did not change, but a storm raged in his heart, unable to calm down for a long time.


    ¡°Uncle Liu, you flatter me! At the end of the day, I only did my best. I don¡¯t want others to look down on Body Cultivators!¡±


    Li Ran replied politely.


    The Wang Xiang family¡¯s disciples in the distance had stiff expressions and looked embarrassed.


    ¡°You¡¯re a gifted genius, a rare genius among Body Cultivators. You¡¯re just an exception. It doesn¡¯t mean that all Body Cultivators are like this. Body Cultivation will eventually be eliminated. The tide has already turned!¡±


    The leader of the Wang Xiang family spoke indifferently from a distance.


    His voice was not loud, but everyone present heard him.


    Yes, there was no hope for Body Cultivation!


    These words brought the joyous members of the Pure Wind Clan and the other group of Body Cultivators back to reality. It was as if cold water had been poured over their heads, completely extinguishing the flames that had just been ignited in their hearts.


    Li Ran was a miracle and a rare genius in Body Cultivation. Most Body Cultivators could not do what he had done.


    The disciples of the Pure Wind Clan and the young man from before were living examples.


    All in all, the path of Body Cultivation was not as broad as the path of Soul Dao!


    The former¡¯s upper limit was ultimately not as high as the latter¡¯s!


    This was the truth.


    When the Pure Wind Clan¡¯s chief and the middle-aged man heard those words, they did not make a sound. Their hands were tightly clenched by their sides.


    Were they unwilling?


    Of course, they were.


    Even so¡­ What could they do?


    On the side, Li Ran was expressionless as he looked at the Wang Xiang family¡¯s man. His tone was cold and sinister.


    ¡°What makes you so certain?¡±


    He still knew that one should not pass judgment until one had seen the end. Therefore, he hated it the most when people jumped to conclusions.


    ¡°Li Ran, you can defeat me now but once I bind my second and third Soul Rings, can you still do it?¡±


    Wang Chen, who was supported by his companions, mocked with a gloomy look.


    His Soul Ring had suffered a severe blow, but he was not spared either. His body had suffered severe injuries including internal injuries.


    As the heir to the Wang Xiang family, he had awakened six Soul Rings at once, becoming a well-deserved prodigy of Sifang Town.


    He had almost never been defeated.


    What made Wang Chen feel humiliated was not his defeat, but his defeat at the hands of Li Ran. How could he be reconciled to a Body Cultivator whose Innate Soul Ring was inferior to his!


    ¡°Your upper limit¡¯s already so high. Can you go any higher? It won¡¯t be long before I can bind my second Soul Ring all the way to my sixth Soul Ring. My strength will be at least that of a Soul King. Li Ran, tell me the truth. Can you do it?


    ¡°You can defeat Soul Warriors of the same realm and have no opponents among Soul Warriors but what about Soul Cultivators? What about Great Soul Masters? Can you continue to be invincible?¡±


    Wang Chen was very straightforward. Just because Li Ran defeated him today did not mean that he was a powerhouse. He could only say that Li Ran was lucky. Li Ran was only lucky enough to defeat him because he was still a Soul Warrior. That was all!


    ¡°Whether or not I can continue to defeat you, you can try again in the future!¡±


    Li Ran was not discouraged, angry, or mad because of those words. In fact, he was not affected at all. There was no need to listen too seriously to the words of a defeated opponent.


    ¡°Alright. Once I become a Great Soul Master, I¡¯ll definitely go to the Pure Wind Clan to spar with you. By then, I¡¯ll crush you to the ground!¡±


    Wang Chen sneered. He had enough confidence that when he became a Great Soul Master, he would possess three Soul Rings. Not to mention anything else, even the power of his Innate Soul Ring would increase tenfold!


    At that time, what would Li Ran use to fight against him?


    That laughable physical power?


    Soul Rings were the kings that could crush everything!


    Once he unleashed his Soul Rings, Heaven and Earth could be destroyed!


    Wang Chen gave Li Ran a sinister look. In the end, he was helped off by his people and returned to the Wang Xiang family¡¯s group.


    ¡°Li Ran is powerful now, but that doesn¡¯t prove that he can continue to be strong and invincible in the future. There¡¯s a limit to the strength of his physical body. I¡¯m guessing that he has little hope to even become a Great Soul Master!¡±


    Someone analyzed.


    This was all Li Ran could do!


    He could only reign supreme among Soul Warriors. If his opponent was a Great Soul Master, he would not even dare to fart!


    ¡°Are you done? If you¡¯re so capable, let¡¯s spar together and see!¡±


    The robust man looked at that person and berated loudly.


    With that, the whispers in the surroundings immediately disappeared. That robust man was a Great Soul Master. They did not dare to offend him, so there was no need for them to make a mistake with their words and provoke him to such an unpleasantness!


    In fact, it was not only the Wang Xiang family who thought this way. Many people did not say it out loud, but they also had the same thought in their hearts.


    Li Ran was very talented in Body Cultivation. Since the beginning of time, he was one of such a heaven-gifted genius.


    That said¡­ So what?


    Could he change the outcome of Body Cultivation? Could he change the bottleneck in strength faced by Body Cultivators?


    No!


    Li Ran could defeat Wang Chen, a God-favored one today. Nevertheless, even if he defeated all the Soul Warriors on the Azure Dragon Continent tomorrow and was invincible in the world of Soul Warriors, what use would it be?


    The upper limit of his strength would just be like that!


    In the future, he would at most grow into an ordinary Great Soul Master.


    There were countless Great Soul Masters on the Azure Dragon Continent. Moreover, among Great Soul Masters, their strengths were uneven. The gap between every such powerhouse was very obvious in that realm.


    Some Great Soul Masters were Great Soul Masters, but their Soul Rings were far more powerful than ordinary Great Soul Masters. They were even on par with Soul Grandmasters.


    As for some Great Soul Masters, they had only barely managed to enter the realm. They would have no problem dealing with Soul Cultivators but if they really encountered powerful Great Soul Masters, they would be defeated!


    Body Cultivators accounted for more than half of these types of Great Soul Masters. This was the tragedy of Body Cultivators.

 Chapter 29

    The sparring match had come to an end.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ friend, if we¡¯re fated to meet again in the future, I hope that the next time we meet, you¡¯ve already forged your own path in Body Cultivation!¡±


    The middle-aged man led his people and waved goodbye to Li Ran. His smile was mixed with many emotions and finally, it turned into a glimmer of hope, a hope for Body Cultivation!


    There was also a youth in that group. His eyes flickered with hope as he looked deeply at Li Ran and left with the group.


    Their group of people majestically headed toward the depths of the Desolate Millet Mountain Range and very quickly disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight.


    ¡°The people of the Wang Xiang family have always kept our word. We said that whoever wins would get the Nine-Tailed Fox. Since the disciples of the Pure Wind Clan have won, how the Nine-Tailed Fox will be dealt with will be decided by you, Chief Li. We won¡¯t be staying here any longer. Farewell!¡±


    With that, the leader of the Wang Xiang family cupped his hands at Li Xun and left with his disciples..


    Only Li Ran and his group were left in the vast open space, along with a dying Nine-Tailed Fox.


    The members of the Pure Wind Clan looked at Li Ran. They did not have the right to split the Nine-Tailed Fox, so it was naturally up to Li Ran to decide how to deal with it.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Ran, this Nine-Tailed Fox is your spoils of war. You can keep it in your storage ring. You can use it when you return to the Pure Wind Clan.¡±


    The Pure Wind Clan¡¯s chief, Li Xun, said with a smile.


    He did not go forward because the Nine-Tailed Fox was still alive. Li Ran had to finish the final kill before he could absorb the monster¡¯s Soul Ring.


    ¡°Father, I want to absorb the Soul Ring here because my Soul Qi has reached its maximum level. This creature¡¯s age is very high. It¡¯s best to use it to strengthen my Innate Soul Ring!¡±


    Li Ran did not plan to absorb and fuse the Soul Ring only after returning to the Pure Wind Clan. After all, he only had one Soul Ring. After absorbing the monster¡¯s Soul Ring, nobody would be able to see anything.


    He could use this reason to avoid everyone¡¯s suspicion. This was because he only had one Soul Ring. When his Soul Qi reached the maximum level, he could hunt down a monster with the same attributes as his Innate Soul Ring and strengthen it for the first and last time!


    Nonetheless, hunting down other monsters after that would not have much meaning. It was because he could not bind a second Soul Ring and absorb other monsters¡¯ Soul Rings.


    Of course, this was the opinion of the outside world. They did not know that Li Ran had the God-Tier Soul Ring Fusion System!


    Regardless of the number of monsters, their Soul Rings would all be absorbed!


    A Nine-Tailed Fox that was 10,000 years old as an Innate Soul Ring was very sufficient for others.


    When a Soul Warrior became a Soul Cultivator, in addition to strengthening one¡¯s Innate Soul Ring, one only needed to kill a 1,000-year-old magical beast to bind one¡¯s second Soul Ring.


    A 10,000-year-old Nine-Tailed Fox was ten times more powerful than the initial requirement!


    After all, when a Soul Cultivator became a Great Soul Master, one only needed to kill a 5,000-year-old demonic beast.


    Therefore, using a 10,000-year-old magical beast to bind a Soul Cultivator¡¯s second Soul Ring would be a very high starting point!


    This was why the members of the Wang Xiang family were fighting with those unknown people for the sake of the Nine-Tailed Fox.


    Nevertheless¡­


    Li Xun hesitated.


    Li Ran was different from ordinary people. He could only awaken one Soul Ring and only strengthen his Innate Soul Ring once, so the strengthening opportunity was very rare.


    To others, a 10,000-year-old magical beast was very precious, but Li Xun felt that it was far from enough!


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Ran, this Nine-Tailed Fox is quite old, but it¡¯s not enough as a magical beast to strengthen your Innate Soul Ring.¡±


    Li Xun thought for a moment and suggested, ¡°You can absorb the blood essence of the beast, boil its flesh and blood into a medicinal paste, and temper your body. Other than strengthening your body, there are many other ways to maximize the value of this Nine-Tailed Fox!¡±


    ¡°But Father¡­¡±


    Li Ran knew his father¡¯s concerns. The main reason he was so anxious to absorb the Soul Ring was that the Desolate Millet Mountain Range was very dangerous. His Soul Ring¡¯s age at the moment was too low, and his strength was too weak compared to those monsters!


    If he absorbed the Nine-Tailed Fox¡¯s Soul Ring, he could still have the ability to fight back a little.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Ran, keep it in a storage ring for now. If we can¡¯t kill higher-aged monsters in the Desolate Millet Mountain Range in the next few days, you can absorb it later!¡±


    It was rare for Li Xun to be so decisive. He took out a black pill from his storage ring and forced the pill into the monster¡¯s body!


    The Nine-Tailed Fox seemed to be dead. It did not make a sound, and even its breathing was so slight that it could not be heard.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the Nine-Tailed Fox can¡¯t fight back anymore. I¡¯m doing this to prevent prematurely killing it. If the Soul Ring isn¡¯t absorbed for a long time, it¡¯ll disappear.¡±


    He kept the Nine-Tailed Fox into the storage ring and handed it to Li Ran.


    ¡°I know, Father. What are our plans next?¡±


    Li Ran knew that it was useless to say anything more. He kept the storage ring in his pocket, but another bad idea popped up in his mind.


    ¡®What if¡­ We encounter a higher-level monster that was older than the Nine-Tailed Fox in the Desolate Millet Mountain Range?


    ¡®Wouldn¡¯t the Nine-Tailed Fox be useless?


    ¡®It¡¯d be too wasteful!¡¯


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the dead river first to take a look, study the place, and familiarize ourselves with the terrain. If we really encounter a monster that we can¡¯t subdue later, we can quickly enter the river!¡±


    Li Xun called out to the other members of the Pure Wind Clan. In actuality, other than the Nine-Tailed Fox, there was nothing else that they could pack up.


    The group did not enter the Desolate Millet Mountain Range directly. Instead, they followed another small path and explored the periphery of the Desolate Millet Mountain Range.


    Li Ran followed behind them with a worried look on his face. He would touch his chest from time to time and touch the storage ring. There was a Nine-Tailed Fox lying inside.


    He sized up the other members of the Pure Wind Clan while rubbing his finger against the storage ring. His heart was itchy.


    ¡®Should I absorb it now?


    If I don¡¯t absorb it, why should I keep it?


    ¡®When a higher-level monster appears later, why should I absorb it? The Nine-Tailed Fox can only temper my body then. It¡¯ll be such a waste.¡¯


    Countless thoughts flashed through his mind. They were intense. He was waiting for an opportunity to make up his mind completely.


    Just as Li Ran was deep in thought¡­


    A loud exclamation came from the front.


    He looked up and was quite shocked. ¡®That¡¯s¡­


    ¡®The dead river?¡¯


    An incomparably vast and magnificent river ran through the Desolate Millet Mountain Range and flowed at the foot of a mountain. The surface of the river was purplish-blue, and it was indescribably oppressive.


    When Li Ran faced the sea, his mind was broad, his vision became wide, and he grew stronger.


    However, when he was facing the dead river, other than shock, he was also depressed, and he felt a kind of suffocating pressure!


    When he looked at the Desolate Millet Mountain Range that was hundreds of kilometers away from the dead river, there were piles of white bones scattered everywhere. They were all the bones of some monsters.


    So many monsters in the Desolate Millet Mountain Range had been killed. How weak could the remaining monsters be?


    ¡®The Nine-Tailed Fox appeared in the periphery. It might be the weakest. It¡¯s just an appetizer.¡¯


    Li Ran guessed that usually in the Magical Beast Mountain Range, those terrifying monsters would occupy their own area. They would never allow other monsters to invade their territory.


    The Nine-Tailed Fox probably appeared in the periphery of the mountain range was because it was chased by those fearsome monsters and had no choice but to come to the periphery.


    ¡°Chief, should we go over?¡±


    The group of people from the Pure Wind Clan stood more than ten meters away from the dead river. They did not rush over. After so many years, who knew if there were any high-level monsters in the dead river.


    Legends were legends, but no one knew the details.


    Li Xun looked at the movements around him. It was already late. Even if he did not know much about the dead river, in this Desolate Millet Mountain Range, this was undoubtedly the safest place.


    ¡°Let¡¯s rest here for the night. There are very few monsters around here. If there are monsters that we can¡¯t deal with. Let¡¯s go to the dead river first.¡±


    They had either been on the road or were fighting for the Nine-Tailed Fox with other teams. The people from the Pure Wind Clan were exhausted. They did not build a bonfire and just found an empty space to rest.


    ¡®Wait a little longer.¡¯


    Li Ran muttered in his heart. He narrowed his eyes and observed the crowd through the gaps in his eyes.


    He was waiting for a suitable time.

 Chapter 30

    Late at night.


    From time to time, a roar or two could be heard from the depths of the Desolate Millet Mountain Range. The ground shook but soon, peace was restored.


    The place where the members of the Pure Wind Clan rested was peaceful and harmonious. No monsters came to invade.


    Everyone fell into a deep sleep.


    In the darkness, a figure flashed through the team and sneaked into the forest near the dead river.


    After passing through the forest, Li Ran let out a sigh of relief. He observed his surroundings and did not sense the presence of monsters. He took out his storage ring and took out the sleeping Nine-Tailed Fox.


    .


    A dagger appeared in his hand out of nowhere and gently scratched the Nine-Tailed Fox¡¯s body. A muffled sound came from the silent forest. Compared to the heart-shaking roar of the beast, it was like a rock sinking into the sea. It did not cause much of a stir.


    ¡®Then let¡¯s begin the fusion!¡¯


    Li Ran held his breath and no longer paid attention to the movements in the outside world. He devoted all his attention to his Soul Ring.


    After today¡¯s battle, the stone had absorbed a lot of nutrients from Beast Slayer¡¯s body. Its surface was even clearer. When Li Ran first noticed it, he was very surprised.


    Other than fusing with Soul Rings, he had not thought that the stone could also indirectly absorb nutrients from other Soul Rings.


    He slowly moved the stone to prevent it from making too much of a ruckus in the beginning and causing unnecessary trouble.


    Around him was an extremely thick circle of white Qi, much denser than that of the Ice Devilish Ape and the White Netherworld Tiger. The Soul Ring of 10,000 years was manifested here.


    Li Ran suppressed the excitement in his heart and took a deep breath. He slowly sucked the white Qi into his body and fused it with the floating stone.


    The Soul Ring of a high-level monster had high spirituality, so its resistance was even more intense. Nonetheless, Li Ran¡¯s stone was no pushover either. After many times of tempering his physical body, his body and spirit had become much more resolute than before, and his control over the stone had reached another level.


    When the Nine-Tailed Fox had just entered his body and had not had the time to resist, he anxiously controlled the stone to move forward. The stone that was floating slowly in his body had woken up.


    The stone¡¯s movements were as fast as the wind. It suddenly expanded and revealed a mountain that could accommodate all things. Its imposing manner was like a rainbow, stunning the Nine-Tailed Fox.


    After two seconds, the Nine-Tailed Fox came back to its senses. It wanted to launch an attack, but it was too late!


    This time, the stone did not use the same style as before where it used a forceful suppression method. Instead, it directly fused the Nine-Tailed Fox¡¯s Soul Ring into its body. While it was fighting against the fox, it unexpectedly fused with it.


    Nevertheless, how could a little stone that was only 1,000 years old compare to a Nine-Tailed Fox that was 10,000 years old?


    A circle of white Qi suddenly split into many branches. It was as if a Nine-Tailed Fox had descended into the world again. It bit the stone that was fusing with it and broke out.


    The Nine-Tailed Fox was full of arrogance. It stood at the other end of Li Ran¡¯s body, facing the stone wordlessly.


    ¡®It¡¯s going to be tough.¡¯


    Li Ran had a bitter look on his face. The Soul Ring of a high-level monster was very attractive. It could quickly increase one¡¯s strength but at the same time, it was accompanied by danger.


    The gap between the Soul Ring of a high-level monster and his was too big. The risk was even higher. If he was not careful, he would suffer a backlash!


    Li Ran suddenly thought of the Desolate Desert from the last time, the Tiger Roar that shook the sky, and the Devouring ability he comprehended from the Ice Devilish Ape. If the stone could show such heavenly power, not to mention the Nine-Tailed Fox, even the Desolate Millet Mountain Range could be destroyed!


    ¡°Tiger Roar!


    ¡°Break it for me!¡±


    Li Ran recalled the shock from that day and could not help but shout out coldly. The stone bloomed with a luster, and a divine charm sounded out. It was very small but the moment it was heard, the arrogant Nine-Tailed Fox in the distance had a frightened look in its eyes. The tails that had just spread out suddenly shrank into a ball, and it lost its previous spirit.


    This was only the sound of a divine charm. The real Tiger Roar had yet to be displayed. It was because Li Ran did not have enough comprehension or the stone¡¯s age was so low that he was still unable to display that kind of divine might.


    The Nine-Tailed Fox hid even further away. It had a vigilant look and was afraid of the stone that was emitting a divine charm.


    There was no hope for the Tiger Roar. Li Ran seized the opportunity and planned to directly suppress it.


    Now was the time!


    The Nine-Tailed Fox was looking for a corner in Li Ran¡¯s body that was more suitable for hiding. The white Qi was scattered, and Li Ran knew that this was a rare opportunity!


    ¡°Go! Suppress it for me!¡±


    A fierce shout!


    The stone displayed the mighty power of today, pressing the Nine-Tailed Fox down at the foot of the mountain. In an instant, the ground and the mountain shook!


    Cracks appeared at the bottom of the mountain. With the Nine-Tailed Fox¡¯s counterattack, several cracks gradually expanded, showing signs of collapsing!


    In an instant!


    Another mountain appeared, pressuring the originally broken mountain rock. The Nine-Tailed Fox¡¯s little counterattack power seemed extremely insignificant at this time.


    The cycle repeated. One mountain collapsed, and another even larger mountain appeared!


    An unknown time had passed. The resistance of the monster at the foot of the mountain became quieter. Toward the end, there was almost no sound.


    The white Qi dispersed and floated. The entire mountain appeared to be radiant and holy. The white Qi floated to the peak and did not stay for long before it was quickly absorbed.


    No matter how much white Qi there was, it would not be able to keep up with the absorption speed of the peak. It was as if the Qi was wolfed down.


    This time, the fusion involved a high-level monster, but it was unexpectedly smooth. The process was unlike the first time when the Soul Ring fusion occurred, and the monster¡¯s Soul Ring inside Li Ran¡¯s body was tattered beyond recognition.


    ¡°1,000 years¡­ 10,000 Years¡­¡±


    The Soul Ring¡¯s age had increased by a whole tenfold!


    This time, entering the Desolate Millet Mountain Range, Li Ran did not expect to reap such a huge harvest. In one night, he ignored many of the processes in the middle and successfully got a 10,000-year Soul Ring!


    Li Ran smiled joyfully. ¡®My Soul Ring¡¯s age has increased so much, so it shouldn¡¯t be too much of a problem to deal with an ordinary high-level monster, right?¡¯


    The stone had absorbed the monster of 10,000 years. Its color did not change anymore, but its appearance had changed slightly as if it was transforming in another direction.


    ¡°It can still be like this?¡±


    The stone was becoming more mysterious. Li Ran observed it for a long time, but he could not get a general idea.


    He exhaled the turbid gas in his body, and his mind struggled out of the Soul Ring. He had been focused on the stone just now, so he did not notice the movements in the outside world.


    The moment he released his mind, Li Ran sensed the aura around him, and his expression changed drastically.


    ¡®Does it have to be so intense right after I level up?!¡¯


    Li Ran could not stop complaining. ¡®What the f*ck? What kind of luck is this? I actually came across a pack of wolves!¡¯


    Hundreds of miles away from him, pairs of dark green eyes appeared deep and terrifying in the dark night.


    It was a pack of vicious wolves!


    Furthermore, they were a group of magical monsters that lived in the Desolate Millet Mountain Range all year round. They had a unique combat system and were well-coordinated.


    These monsters had taken the initiative to find him. It was obvious that they had their eyes on him.


    ¡®Hunting humans?¡¯


    Interesting.


    Li Ran was not idle either. He secretly sized up this group of wild wolves. They were not very old, only about 700 years old, but there were many of them.


    There were twelve of them!


    It was trickier than Li Ran had expected.

 Chapter 31 - Killing Evil Wolves by Himself

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡®Do I really have to fight them head-on?¡¯


    Having just fused his Soul Ring, Li Ran was not too sure of his strength at the moment. Could he deal with twelve monsters?


    He did not dare to put himself in danger.


    Li Ran kept his guard up against the wolf pack and kept estimating his position. He was not far from the dead river and was only a few hundred meters away, but there were monsters in front and behind him.


    The only way was to kill the monsters in front of him and run to the dead river.


    As long as he reached the river, his father and the elders would notice him, and he would be out of danger by then.


    In just a short while, he had planned how to break out of the encirclement.


    The wolf pack was slowly approaching¡­


    Li Ran was also very quiet. He almost hid in the forest and moved forward.


    There were five monsters staring at him with their green eyes. The night was cold.


    The wolves were suspicious by nature. They were sizing up the human in front of them. They would not make a move unless it was the safest moment.


    Buzz. The strong wind swept across the forest, making a moderate noise.


    A slow figure suddenly jumped wildly in the forest. His speed was ten times faster than before. When he jumped, he quickly threw a stone and accurately hit the first monster.


    The pair of dark green eyes was the best indicator. Li Ran did not need to feel its aura at all. He only needed to hit the place that was emitting green light.


    Once the stone flew out, it became as big as a small mountain and hit two monsters.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The ground in the forest caved in. The two monsters were smashed into bloody pastes just like that. Even many trees in the sky were smashed into pieces!


    This place immediately became a mess.


    Afterward, the stone flew back. Li Ran jumped into the air and caught it in his palm. At the spur of the moment, there was a monster hiding behind him. It bared its fangs, and its sharp claws flashed in the dark night. It pounced forward, wanting to tear the young human in half!


    At this time, the two were too close to each other. It was too late to use the stone.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Li Ran rushed toward the monster that was pouncing toward him. His Soul Qi and physical power had merged into one. He was even more ferocious than the wolf beast that was bathed in blood all year round. The appearance of the monster was many times larger than the youth but at the moment of collision, the youth was not at a disadvantage.


    Only his skin was slightly scratched.


    The monster was shocked. It had never met a human with such astonishing physical power. Moreover, it was a youth that looked extremely weak.


    ¡°Hiss.¡±


    Li Ran exerted his strength and carried the monster on his head. The monster began to roar with all its strength. The hoarse, deep, furious roar of the beast echoed in the mountain range.


    Not far away.


    Li Xun and the others who heard the noise were all startled awake.


    The chief was the first to realize that Li Ran was missing from the team. He heard the roar of the beast nearby and felt uneasy.


    He had a bad premonition that it was most likely Lil¡¯ Ran!


    Almost at the next second, Li Xun rushed toward the source of the sound. He was very fast, and his figure flashed through the dark night, instantly disappearing in front of the group of people from the Pure Wind Clan.


    The reaction of the two elders and disciples was half a beat slower. The moment they blinked, the chief was nowhere to be seen.


    They did not delay any further. Their movements were also very fast. They ran toward the place where the roar was heard in the forest. Their figures were inconspicuous in the dark night.


    Meanwhile, in the forest.


    The battle was intense. Flesh and blood kept flying out. Li Ran held a monster in one hand to block the attack.


    His stone kept flying around. Four of the five monsters in front of him had been smashed to death. There was still one monster in his hand.


    Nevertheless, this group of wolves worked well together. Once one of them was killed, they would sense it and as if they had gone mad, they would madly rush toward the youth.


    The monsters that were originally scattered in the back were divided into three batches. One of the batches returned to the front to replace the positions of the four monsters that had been killed.


    There were five monsters in total from those two batches. They were responsible for attacking and killing the youth!


    The five blue-eyed monsters pounced at Li Ran crazily. Li Ran could not dodge them, so he raised the monster above his head to block them. Their sharp fangs bit the monster¡¯s body and even tore off one of its claws with theirs.


    As such, the beasts roared louder. Some came from the monster that was bitten while some came from the other monsters that realized that they were biting their companion. They hated the youth even more!


    A chaotic battle broke out here. Li Ran¡¯s stone was thrown everywhere. The five monsters that were originally responsible for attacking him were reduced to two while the rest were smashed into minced meat.


    Among the remaining two monsters, one of them had its claws smashed into pieces. It basically lost the ability to attack.


    The twelve wolves were almost completely wiped out. Only three monsters were left staring at the youth with hatred, ready to carry out the final killing at any time!


    After all, the young man had killed their companions. The eyes of the three surviving monsters were filled with hatred and killing intent!


    Li Ran¡¯s body reeked of blood, and blood dripped from his face from time to time. His fair face was almost stained with blood, and his original appearance could not be seen.


    He looked at the monster in his hand with disdain. The monster was covered in wounds and did not move much. Even if he was attacked at this time, it would not howl.


    ¡°Do you still want to continue fighting?¡±


    He shouted at the three monsters. He was not injured, but he had used up more than half of his essence and energy. Just dodging the attacks of more than ten monsters was enough to choke him.


    A few meters away, an even more violent beast roar responded to him.


    ¡°Tsk, you won¡¯t shed tears until you see your graves. You must kill your companion, right?¡±


    Li Ran raised the blood-stained monster in front of him again as a defensive meat shield. He held the stone in his other hand, ready to throw it at any time.


    ¡°Roar.¡±


    Even though the three monsters were only 700 years old, they still possessed intelligence. Seeing their companion being used as a shield, the roars from their mouths became louder.


    ¡°Stone, continue to smash them!¡±


    Li Ran threw the stone at the monster in the middle. Since his energy was consumed too much, he could not create the huge mountain from before. He only created a small mountain, which was more than enough to suppress one monster.


    The other two monsters started to move. They looked like they were going to charge forward together and tear the young man into halves. Only by swallowing him could they relieve the resentment in their hearts.


    Li Ran was even fiercer. He held the monster in his hand and was about to charge at the monster that was closer to him. First, he used the meat shield to protect his body. Then, he took the opportunity to grab the monster¡¯s legs. He quickly turned the monster around and threw it away!


    ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡±


    The monster was thrown a hundred meters away and knocked down a few trees. Loud noises came from there.


    Li Ran retracted his gaze, and a fierce hurricane suddenly blew behind him. His body froze, and his reaction was a little slow. A strong ominous feeling filled his body.


    ¡®It¡¯s over!¡¯


    He had guessed the monster¡¯s thought wrongly¡­ A sneak attack from behind!


    Li Ran¡¯s brain worked quickly, and his body moved at the same time. Having said that, he was a step too late. When he turned around, the monster behind him was ready to attack. It had raised its sharp claws. There was no doubt that if the sharp claws attacked, it would tear the young man¡¯s head apart and split his body into two.


    It was then a verdant Divine Rattan flew over from a hundred meters away. It gently touched the monster¡¯s sharp claws. The small rattan circled around, and a red light appeared in the dark night. It was emitted from the rattan¡¯s body. With a sizzling sound, it melted the monster¡¯s sharp claws!


    An earth-shattering roar exploded!


    The Divine Rattan changed its direction and lightly poked, piercing through the monster¡¯s chest.


    With that, the roar suddenly stopped.


    The monster¡¯s life quickly dried up, and it was visibly shrinking and weakening. After the Divine Rattan finished absorbing the monster¡¯s essence, it flew back with a whoosh..

 Chapter 32 - A Life-Or-Death Fight, the Clansmen Were Horrified

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Li Ran had a shocked expression on his face. What was this Divine Rattan that had suddenly appeared?


    A call pulled him back from his thoughts.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Ran, how are you? You¡¯re not injured, right?¡±


    It was Li Xun.


    Li Ran subconsciously looked at his father¡¯s arm. ¡®The first Soul Ring on it is¡­ The medicinal herb is a Divine Rattan?!¡¯


    ¡°Father, the Divine Rattan just now, was it you?¡±


    Li Xun nodded. After knowing that his son was fine, the worry on his face dissipated a little.


    It was very difficult not to overthink when Li Ran was covered in blood.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    From the corner of his eye, he saw that the youth was holding a monster with one hand. It had no life left, and there were meat pastes all over the ground. Carcasses and remains were everywhere¡­


    Li Xun¡¯s expression that had just improved suddenly became very complicated as he was in disbelief.


    With so many carcasses of monsters, one could imagine how terrifying the battle was. To say that it was his son who did it¡­ Li Xun did not believe it no matter what.


    ¡®At least ten monsters were killed by Li Ran?


    ¡®How could it be!¡¯


    ¡°Did you kill all of them?¡±


    Li Xun could not help but ask.


    Li Ran scratched his head in embarrassment. Under his father¡¯s burning gaze, he nodded slightly, which meant that he admitted to it.


    ¡°I accidentally killed so many magical monsters.¡±


    He really did not do it on purpose. He had planned to kill five monsters and escape to the dead river.


    Who knew, that the pack of wolves was so fierce that they did not give him a chance to escape at all.


    ¡®He accidentally killed so many magical monsters?¡¯


    Li Xun almost choked on his saliva. He was deeply shocked. If it were not for the fact that his willpower was better than ordinary people, he would have stepped forward to pinch the young man¡¯s thin arms and legs.


    ¡®Has his physical power become so strong?¡¯


    From the remains and bones around him, Li Xun could tell at a glance that it was caused by a violent melee. He immediately concluded that it was Li Ran who purely relied on his physical power to fight against the monsters. That was how the scene of blood and flesh flying everywhere happened.


    Meanwhile, the elders and disciples of the Pure Wind Clan who hurried over were stunned when they saw the flesh and blood of the monsters. It was obvious that a fierce battle had happened here!


    ¡®Are Chief and Li Ran alright?¡¯


    They slowly approached, and their hearts beat faster along the way. Fortunately, they saw the chief and Li Ran before they even took a few steps.


    As long as nothing unexpected happened!


    The people of the clan heaved a sigh of relief, and their footsteps became much lighter. Just as they were about to greet the chief and the young man, they overheard their conversation.


    Dumbfounded, horrified, and shocked.


    All sorts of emotions appeared on their faces one after another.


    Li Ran fought with ten monsters and not only did he not get injured, but he also killed all the monsters one by one?!


    A bolt from the blue!


    Was that possible?


    As far as they knew, this was something that was impossible to achieve!


    Now that the truth was right in front of them, they had no choice but to believe it. They had no choice but to admit that the youth had divine power!


    His physical power was so powerful¡­ That he could easily kill a ferocious monster!


    No!


    Not just one, but ten!


    They looked at Li Ran then at the monster in his hand. The shock in their hearts became even greater.


    ¡®What kind of freak is he!¡¯


    ¡®This is unimaginable!¡¯


    ¡°Li¡­ Li Ran, this is the first time you¡¯ve fought so many monsters. Are you really not injured?¡±


    One of the elders asked with difficulty.


    Li Ran had defeated Wang Chen earlier, which shocked the people of the Pure Wind Clan. The elder did not believe that it would be so easy to fight with dozens of monsters.


    Everyone was looking at Li Ran.


    Yes, they were also curious.


    ¡°I am.¡±


    ¡®That¡¯s right!


    ¡®It¡±s only right to be injured!¡¯


    The elder had a faint smile on his face as he looked at the youth kindly. ¡®It¡¯s his first time fighting with monsters so how could he not bleed or get injured?¡¯ He felt a little better.


    ¡°Where are you hurt? Show me quickly, I have a lot of pills here.¡±


    Li Xun was more anxious than anyone else. He reached out and wiped the large bloodstain on Li Ran¡¯s face, which was the most obvious.


    Unexpectedly, Li Ran stopped him and said seriously, ¡°Father, that¡¯s not it. Here!¡±


    He rolled up his sleeves, revealing his snow-white arm. There was no blood on it, and there was no wound.


    ¡°Here!¡±


    Li Xun looked in the direction of his finger. He was a little speechless.


    The two elders stretched their necks, and their eyes were almost glued to it. That arm was extremely delicate, and there was only a scratch that was less than ten centimeters long on it!


    It was not even a bloody scratch!


    In fact, it was just a small wound!


    ¡®What the hell is that?¡¯


    They were secretly cursing in their hearts. They were shocked. Yes, they were shocked.


    Facing the encirclement of ten monsters, Li Ran was unharmed, whereas those monsters had turned into a pile of minced meat.


    ¡°Elders, take a few disciples and clean up this place. Bring back the useful pieces of the monsters as soon as possible. Don¡¯t waste too much time here. I¡¯m afraid that other monsters will appear.¡±


    Chief Li Xun gave a few instructions to the two elders of the clan before leaving with Li Ran.


    The group of people from the clan began to search for useful pieces from the carcasses. All magical beasts had a certain effect on the tempering of one¡¯s body.


    Despite that, after a round of searching, they were able to find complete pieces of flesh. In fact, there were very few of them. When all of them were added together, they could not even make up a single magical beast.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    An elder sighed. Based on this shocking scene, one could imagine the cruelty of the battle just now.


    ¡°If Li Ran awakened four Soul Rings, he might really become a Soul King in the future!¡±


    ¡®What a pity!


    ¡®He only awakened one Soul Ring¡­ Would he have the strength of a Soul Grandmaster in the future?


    ¡®It¡¯s hard to say!


    ¡®There¡¯s not even a 50% chance!¡¯


    ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s the use of being powerful now? One Soul Ring won¡¯t do!¡±


    The other elder felt the same pity.


    Even if Li Ran was very outstanding and brought them a huge impact at the moment, it still would not change the fact that he had only one Soul Ring.


    Although the others were shocked, they did not have much hope for Li Ran to become a powerhouse.


    On the path of Body Cultivation, the strength and talent that Li Ran had displayed were about to reach their limits.


    One of the elders had a sad and sorrowful look on his face. He was also a Body Cultivator.


    He had only awakened three Soul Rings. On the path of Soul Dao, he was destined to only become a Great Soul Master, unable to advance to the next realm.


    Therefore, he had chosen Body Cultivation out of pure helplessness.


    The elder had cultivated Body Cultivation for more than 100 years. He had endured unimaginable tempering of his body and fought with magical creatures. Every life-or-death battle had been a close encounter at the gates of hell.


    After experiencing such a difficult ordeal, what he could not accept the most was that the results of Body Cultivation were far too unsatisfactory.


    The elder had not even taken 100 years to advance from a Soul Warrior into a Great Soul Master. The efficiency was extremely high.


    What about Body Cultivation?


    He had used the longest period to experience pain that ordinary people could not bear. He should have received a result that was proportional to the effort he had put in, but the result was the opposite!


    His strength had not improved at all until now!


    The 100 years of time and effort had been wasted!


    Body Cultivation had only strengthened his physique. That was all!


    It was not just that elder who was cultivating Body Cultivation. Many elders and disciples of the Pure Wind Clan did not like Body Cultivation at all.


    If it were not for the fact that one had no hope in Soul Dao, who would walk the path of Body Cultivation?


    Therefore, when Li Ran defeated Wang Chen and several monsters today, the elders of the Pure Wind Clan still did not have any hope in Body Cultivation.


    There was only an endless pity.


    They felt pity for Li Ran. If he had such talent in Soul Dao, he would not be buried in the small clan in the future.. He could ascend to a higher stage and dominate the Azure Dragon Continent with Soul Saints and Soul Gods!

 Chapter 33 - Reluctant to Leave, Farewell

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Outside the forest.


    The father and son duo walked near the dead river, maintaining a certain distance from each other.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Ran, did you absorb the Nine-Tailed Fox¡¯s Soul Ring?¡±


    Hearing those words, Li Ran raised his head to look at the man beside him, and his heart pounded. He had concealed it well enough, so how could he be seen through?


    ¡°I don¡¯t blame you. Everyone wants to increase their strength as soon as possible. If it¡¯s what you want, just absorb it.¡±


    Li Xun smiled and patted the youth¡¯s shoulder. Time really passed quickly. Yesterday, it seemed like Li Ran was still the child hugging his thigh and crying loudly. In the blink of an eye, he had grown so tall and had become a Soul Warrior.


    ¡°Father, I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s because¡­¡±


    Li Xun directly interrupted, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be sorry about. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m thinking too much. Anyway, you¡¯re still young. In terms of Body Cultivation, you¡¯ll still improve!¡±


    He believed that Li Ran would be able to walk very far on the path of Body Cultivation and stand at a very high position!


    ¡°I still can¡¯t figure it out. Father, how did you see that I absorbed the Soul Ring?¡±


    Li Ran lowered his head and looked at his arm. The Soul Ring was still the same. How could others see the stone floating in his body?


    ¡°In the jungle, I thought that it was because of your strong physical body that you were able to gain the upper hand under the encirclement of dozens of monsters.


    ¡°After thinking about it carefully later, I realized that it was impossible. No matter how weak the monsters were, with dozens of them together, you still don¡¯t have the strength of a Great Soul Master. How could you kill those monsters one by one and still stand here unharmed?¡±


    Li Xun smiled and pointed out Li Ran¡¯s loophole.


    ¡°At that time, I thought that it might be because you absorbed the Nine-Tailed Fox¡¯s Soul Ring that your Innate Soul Ring was strengthened. In addition to your physical advantage, it allowed you to gain the upper hand in the battle.¡±


    It was already very impressive.


    This was far beyond Li Xun¡¯s expectations.


    ¡°Even so, Lil¡¯ Ran, despite the help of your Innate Soul Ring, the reason you were able to kill those monsters this time was mostly because of your physical power!¡±


    If not for the fact that Li Ran¡¯s ten-year-old Soul Ring had absorbed the Nine-Tailed Fox for 10,000 years, no matter how much he strengthened it, it would have been impossible for him to soar to the heavens in a single step and reach the rank of a Great Soul Master.


    Using the basis where one¡¯s Soul Ring¡¯s age would increase by five times after being strengthened once¡­ Li Ran¡¯s Innate Soul Ring was at most 100 years old at the moment.


    After absorbing the Nine-Tailed Fox of 10,000 years old, his Innate Soul Ring should have improved quite a bit. It should be around 1,000 years old, right?


    How could a Soul Ring that was 1,000 years old deal with dozens of monsters?


    That was impossible.


    That was why Li Xun felt that it was Li Ran¡¯s physical power that took up the majority of the work.


    Hearing this, the youth secretly heaved a sigh of relief. ¡®He almost suspected my Soul Ring.¡¯


    Since everyone thought that he had used his physical power to subdue those monsters, he did not mind taking advantage of the situation.


    ¡°Father, you have good eyes. I knew I wouldn¡¯t be able to hide it from you.¡±


    The youth was embarrassed. He smiled embarrassedly when his lie was exposed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave the matter of the Soul Ring as it is. That said, Lil¡¯ Ran, your physical body has improved very quickly. You¡¯ve reached the level of a Great Soul Master in just a few days.¡±


    It was because of what happened tonight that all the worries in Li Xun¡¯s heart had been dispelled!


    ¡®What do they mean by Body Cultivation won¡¯t work? All of that is b*llshit!¡¯


    Li Ran¡¯s talent in Body Cultivation was extraordinary. Others would take around 100 years to become a Great Soul Master, but he had only been in Body Cultivation for a few days, and he had successfully entered the realm of a Great Soul Master.


    He was born to be a Body Cultivator!


    In the future, there might be a Supreme Martial God who would walk out of Body Cultivation on the Azure Dragon Continent!


    Or an even higher existence!


    ¡®By then, who would still dare to say that Body Cultivation won¡¯t work?¡¯


    Li Ran did not know the excitement of the people around him. He lowered his head and fell into deep thought.


    The Innate Soul Ring had fused with the Nine-Tailed Fox¡¯s Soul Ring, so its age had suddenly increased to more than 10,000 years. At the same time, due to the fierce battle tonight, Li Ran had a clearer understanding of his strength.


    He could barely be considered a Great Soul Master.


    Having said that, could he deal with monsters that were more than 10,000 years old?


    As long as the monster¡¯s Soul Skill was not too shocking, he could give it a try. Otherwise, it would be very dangerous.


    ¡®The increase in its age is so fast. It¡¯s a good thing, but it¡¯s also a bad thing.¡¯


    Li Ran¡¯s face was gloomy. He had just fused with a Nine-Tailed Fox, and he was already worried about the next monster.


    At this time, the stone was very picky. It could only fuse with monsters that were more than 10,000 years old. It would not care about anything else.


    The second half of the night was still rather peaceful. No new monsters appeared. Just like that, Li Ran and the others spent the night near the dead river.


    After that, Li Ran and the others first wandered around the dead river. They confirmed that there were no monsters hidden inside, but the surface of the river seemed to be shrouded in a mysterious halo. No one could pry into the secrets within.


    In the next few days, they entered the central region of the Desolate Millet Mountain Range and encountered four or five monsters that were hundreds of years old. Without a doubt, they were all killed by them.


    After staying in the central region of the Desolate Millet Mountain Range for a few days, they had not encountered any high-level monsters like the Nine-Tailed Fox. Not even the people from the Wang Xiang family were seen.


    In the end, Li Ran and his group had entered the depths of the Desolate Millet Mountain Range.


    As soon as they entered, they encountered a high-level monster that was more than 200,000 years old. Such a monster was terrifying. With a flap of its wings, it could shatter the entire mountain peak.


    With their strength, there was no need to even think about it. Only the monster would hunt them down. They would become its food and enter its stomach.


    Therefore, Li Ran and the others only met the monster once and ran away. They ran as far as they could and did not dare to enter the depths anymore.


    There were great opportunities hidden in the depths of the mountain range but whether they had the ability to take them or not was another matter.


    Li Ran and the others fled all the way. When they were close to the dead river, they finally shook off the terrifying thing behind them.


    Later, they stayed a few days closer to the periphery. Most of the monsters they killed were around 1,000 years old. The higher-level monsters were in the depths and rarely showed up.


    In total, they had stayed in the Desolate Millet Mountain Range for almost ten days, killing a total of 15 monsters. There were various types of magical creatures, including magical beasts and spiritual materials. The oldest was 8,000 years old while the youngest was 300 years old, and most of them were only around 1,000 years old.


    They hunted monsters every day. Sometimes, they even spent the whole day fighting monsters. After killing one batch, another batch came. At first, Li Ran was not used to such days.


    Later, as time passed, he gradually integrated into such a life. He was used to fighting monsters in life-or-death battles. Every time he attacked, he was ruthless and decisive.


    As long as the monster did not die, there would be no time to stop!


    This was the lesson he had learned with his blood.


    In the middle of the Desolate Millet Mountain Range, when he was fighting a monster, he did not kill it. Who would have known that the monster, which was barely breathing, would still fight with all its might? He almost died there.


    From then on, when he was fighting with monsters, there was only one thought in his mind.


    Kill!


    If the monsters did not die, there would be a disaster!


    At the Pure Wind Clan, Li Ran had come into contact with Body Cultivation, but he only stayed on the surface and carried out simple body tempering.


    In the Desolate Millet Mountain Range, he truly began his path of Body Cultivation. He personally fought with monsters in life or death. There were no fancy moves, only fierce and bloody battles!


    At that moment, his path of Body Cultivation was complete.


    After every battle, Li Ran gained a lot. It was not as simple as obtaining the physical bodies of the monsters. It was the satisfaction of both spiritual and physical aspects. His physical power had increased, and he had enriched his combat experience.


    His strength, which had skyrocketed after fusing his Soul Ring with the Nine-Tailed Fox¡¯s Soul Ring, became easier to control through life-or-death battles.


    These unexpected gains could not be exchanged for any amount of monsters.


    ¡®This trip was really worth it!


    ¡®Now, it¡¯s time to leave.¡¯


    When he walked out of the black hole, Li Ran turned his head to look at the Desolate Millet Mountain Range, which he had been fighting in for dozens of days. It had carried too many things and given him many unexpected things. He could only feel reluctance and gratitude in his heart.


    One day in the future, he might return to this place.


    It was because he did not have the time to unravel the secret of the dead river.


    It was also because he had yet to kill that monster that lived in the depths of the Desolate Millet Mountain Range.


    He wanted to kill it, fuse it with his Soul Ring, and add bricks and tiles to his life goal!

 Chapter 34 - The Divine Sect!

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Li Ran and the others set off again.


    On the way back from the Desolate Millet Mountain Range to the Pure Wind Clan, there were no powerful monsters like the Seven-Colored Rain Butterfly. They traveled without any obstacles. It took them less than two days to return to the Pure Wind Clan.


    As soon as Li Ran returned to the Pure Wind Clan, he received two big pieces of news.


    In fact, he had unintentionally heard about them from his clansmen. These two big events had spread throughout the clan and were discussed everywhere. It was hard not to hear about them.


    The first event was that the first elder¡¯s direct disciple, Li Rui, had entered the Magical Beast Mountain Range of Sifang Town with the elder and killed a 20,000-year-old magical beast.


    In the end, Li Rui had relied on the magical beast to break through to the Soul Cultivator realm. He had bound his 20,000-year-old second Soul Ring and was unmatched in the same realm. He was one of the most outstanding Soul Cultivators!


    It was said that he had killed a Great Soul Master in the Magical Beast Mountain Range!


    He had become famous in a single battle!


    All the people and organizations in Sifang Town were discussing this matter. Li Rui¡¯s name was once mentioned, and his popularity slowly dropped only after a while.


    Nonetheless, Li Rui was now known as the God-favored one of Sifang Town, and his name was vaguely spread to the distant Yanjiu Prefecture.


    When Li Ran heard about this matter, he remained calm. He was not depressed.


    In any case, he had the God-Tier Soul Ring Fusion System. What was there to be depressed about? As long as he killed a new magical beast, his strength would increase.


    Moreover, killing a Great Soul Master was not difficult at all. In the Desolate Millet Mountain Range, he had single-handedly dealt with dozens of vicious wolves. The level of ferocity of the magical beasts was even more difficult to deal with than an ordinary Great Soul Master.


    After that, for a very long period, Li Ran had engaged in a life-or-death battle with the magical beasts in the Desolate Millet Mountain Range. His strength could be considered to be above average among Great Soul Masters.


    A Great Soul Master with ordinary Soul Rings and Soul Skills would not be a match for Li Ran.


    The matter of Li Rui breaking through did not arouse much interest in Li Ran. Nevertheless, the second news was more interesting.


    Previously, it was mentioned that the Sifang Town he was in was only a small territory in the Yanjiu Prefecture. From the size of the Pure Wind Clan, one could tell.


    Sifang Town did not even have a proper Soul Grandmaster.


    Even so, in the prefecture, there were countless large sects that had stood for millions of years. The Divine Sect was one of them.


    The Divine Sect was a sect of Soul Dao. They had a long history in the Yanjiu Prefecture. They could be ranked in the top three out of thousands of sects!


    Many famous powerhouses and even a few whose reputations resounded throughout the Azure Dragon Continent, had once cultivated in the Divine Sect. This was part of the reason the Divine Sect was able to remain standing in the prefecture. Its status only increased and not decreased.


    After all, if one wanted to shake the Divine Sect, they would have to face not only the powerful foundation of a sect but also the endless revenge of countless powerhouses.


    Such a powerful sect in the Yanjiu Prefecture would go to all parts of the prefecture at a fixed time every year to select talented geniuses and recruit them into the Divine Sect as disciples!


    Sifang Town was no exception.


    Looking at the time, it was indeed coming soon.


    Li Ran shook his head. The conditions for the Divine Sect to recruit disciples were very strict. Among the disciples of the Pure Wind Clan, there were usually no more than five who could enter the Divine Sect each year.


    Despite that, the Divine Sect had their attraction. They held a high position in the prefecture and had their own unique way of cultivating Soul Dao. Otherwise, how could there be so many powerhouses?


    To be able to enter the Divine Sect, one would very likely become a famous powerhouse in the future. This was a height that the disciples of the Pure Wind Clan could not reach. With such a Divine Sect, it was no wonder that so many people would rack their brains to join them.


    Having said that, Li Ran did not want to.


    This was because he could not achieve the first condition of the Divine Sect¡¯s recruitment.


    Firstly, one had to have awakened more than five Soul Rings.


    Secondly, one had to have an Innate Soul Ring that was more than 500 years old. Beast Soul Rings were the most popular among the elders of the Divine Sect.


    Li Ran did not meet any of the above conditions.


    Therefore, when he heard that the Divine Sect had come to Sifang Town to recruit disciples, he did not have much hope. He just wanted to hear about it.


    After all, the Divine Sect was a sect of Soul Dao. He had no reason to enter.


    However, Li Ran never expected that his father, the chief of the Pure Wind Clan, would intentionally send him into the Divine Sect.


    ¡°What? I¡¯m not going.¡±


    Li Ran was first surprised, then he immediately rejected it.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Ran, why don¡¯t you want to go to the Divine Sect? There are countless people who want to enter the Divine Sect. If it wasn¡¯t because the conditions are too harsh and they can¡¯t meet them, the threshold of the Divine Sect would¡¯ve been trampled flat already.¡±


    Li Xun was similarly surprised. The youth rejected his proposal without even thinking. ¡®Could it be that his conditions didn¡¯t meet the standards of the Divine Sect so¡­¡¯


    It was worth noting that no Soul Warrior could reject the Divine Sect.


    In the Yanjiu Prefecture, which Soul Warrior would not want to enter the Divine Sect with all their might? It was not that Li Xun was bragging but if he had awakened five Soul Rings back then, he would not have stayed in the small Sifang Town. He had been guarding the Pure Wind Clan for more than 100 years.


    Deep in Li Xun¡¯s heart, he was also inclined to the wider world. There were plenty of powerhouses outside and every day, there would be battles between powerhouses!


    There were many powerhouses on the Azure Dragon continent, and they existed in that mysterious domain. It was a place that he dreamed of!


    Back then, Li Xun wanted to enter the Divine Sect, but he was not blessed by the heavens as he did not meet the conditions. As his number of Soul Rings did not meet the standard, he missed the chance to enter the Divine Sect.


    Therefore, he had never had the chance to enter that place because his strength was not enough.


    ¡°Is it because of your Soul Ring?¡±


    Li Xun asked after some consideration.


    The youth shook his head. He was not depressed as Li Xun had imagined. Instead, he explained with a smile.


    ¡°No, Father. You should know that with my conditions, I simply can¡¯t meet the conditions of the Divine Sect to recruit disciples.


    ¡°Besides, I don¡¯t cultivate Soul Dao. There¡¯s not much meaning in joining the Divine Sect.¡±


    His father clearly knew that he was walking the path of Body Cultivation so how could he¡­


    It would be easier if it was not for other reasons.


    Li Xun heaved a sigh of relief. He looked at the youth and said meaningfully, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ran, I have a way to let you enter the Divine Sect!


    ¡°The reason I want you to enter the Divine Sect is not that I want you to give up on Body Cultivation. On the contrary, it¡¯ll be very helpful to your Body Cultivation!¡±


    These two simple sentences made Li Ran confused, and he was slightly shocked.


    ¡®Father has a way to send me into the Divine Sect?¡¯


    He had never heard of any connection between the Pure Wind Clan and the Divine Sect. Furthermore, these two were completely unrelated. One was a clan of Body Cultivation while the other was a sect of Soul Dao. What kind of necessary connection would there be between the two?


    Besides, it was impossible for the Divine Sect to have a beneficial relationship with the Pure Wind Clan.


    The statuses of the two were vastly different. What kind of benefits could there be between them?


    ¡°What¡¯s your method, Father?¡±


    Li Ran was not in the mood to join the Divine Sect but since his father had mentioned this, he was quite interested in understanding it..

 Chapter 35 - Demonic Violence Powerhouse, Shocked the World!

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°The Divine Sect promotes themselves as a sect of Soul Dao to the outside world but in fact, they¡¯ve done some research on Body Cultivators as well. Even so, there are almost no Body Cultivators from the Divine Sect. Due to their reputation, they¡¯ve never mentioned this to the outside world.¡±


    Li Xun explained with a smile, but there was a hint of loneliness in his smile.


    ¡®The Divine Sect actually studies Body Cultivation?¡¯


    Li Ran really did not expect it.


    Such a large sect had not completely given up on Body Cultivation. It was only because of the discussions in the outside world that they had secretly carried out Body Cultivation.


    ¡°Why? What benefits does the Divine Sect have by doing this? It¡¯s a waste of effort.¡±


    Since the Divine Sect had a certain status in the Yanjiu Prefecture, there was no need for them to try to walk the path of Body Cultivation and Soul Dao to strengthen their strength.


    Li Ran did not believe that it was for a so-called belief that they had never given up on Body Cultivation.


    ¡°It¡¯s because of that fella¡¯s persistence.¡±


    Li Xun seemed to be immersed in his memories. His gaze was erratic, and his eyes flickered with a strange light.


    Li Ran, who had been listening attentively, tactfully did not interrupt his father¡¯s thoughts. Instead, he stood quietly at the side and waited for his next words.


    ¡°That fella¡¯s a Body Cultivation genius. He¡¯s the only powerhouse who has walked out of Body Cultivation!¡±


    Li Xun spoke intermittently, ¡°It has been tens of thousands of years since the development of Body Cultivation. I¡¯m afraid that there are no more than ten powerhouses who can walk out of the realm in the entire Yanjiu Prefecture!¡±


    Not to mention terrifying powerhouses like the Soul Monarchs. The distance from a Soul King to a Soul Monarch was only one step, but it was like a natural moat that could not be crossed. As such, Soul Monarchs were as rare as a phoenix feather or a qilin horn.


    There were even many people who stopped at the Great Soul Master and Soul Grandmaster realms. Wanting to cross thousands of hardships and difficulties to break through to the Soul King realm was harder than ascending to heaven.


    In terms of Soul Kings alone, there were no less than ten of them in the Yanjiu Prefecture every year, and those powerhouses were almost all people who cultivated Soul Dao.


    Every year, there would be ten Soul Kings from Soul Dao. As for Body Cultivation, there would only be ten Soul Kings at most after tens of thousands of years. The gap between the two was huge!


    Li Ran listened silently and calculated in his heart. He was shocked.


    At that moment, he suddenly understood why people in the outside world would scoff at Body Cultivators.


    The gap, in reality, was like that. It was very difficult for people to be serious about Body Cultivation.


    ¡°Among the Soul Kings that came out that year, one of them came from Sifang town, but he did not come from the Pure Wind Sect. His name is Mo Bao. Until now, he has been an elder in the Divine Sect of the Yanjiu Prefecture.¡±


    When Li Xun said this, he felt a surge of emotions. He had been stuck as a Soul Grandmaster all these years and had not reached the Soul King realm yet. It was likely that he would never be able to surpass himself and cross that hurdle in his lifetime.


    On the other hand, that person had broken through the shackles of his body within a few years of the rise of Body Cultivation and became a Soul King that was famous throughout the world!


    ¡°He really is a genius and a monster of Body Cultivation. In the Yanjiu Prefecture, everyone who mentions Body Cultivation will think of this monster. Speaking of which, it¡¯s most likely Body Cultivation hasn¡¯t completely disappeared from the Azure Dragon Continent because of him.¡±


    Back then, Li Xun was only a Great Soul Master and had just started Body Cultivation. At that time, Mo Bao had walked his own path in Body Cultivation and revealed his title in the Yanjiu Prefecture.


    Not long after that, Mo Bao frequently appeared in the Yanjiu Prefecture and even in many large regions of the Azure Dragon Continent. His reputation was illustrious, and he was a powerhouse rarely seen in the path of Body Cultivation!


    ¡°He traveled the Azure Dragon Continent many times, and I heard that it was because he stayed in the Soul King realm all year round. In order to find a breakthrough, he has been researching Body Cultivation for many years.¡±


    Once a person in Soul Dao reached the Soul King realm, wanting to break through to the Soul Monarch realm was beyond the imagination of common people, not to mention someone on the path of Body Cultivation.


    ¡°Why did he appear in the Divine Sect later on?¡±


    Li Ran asked softly. He was fascinated by what he heard. He did not think that there would be such a genius in the path of Body Cultivation who had groped his way to the Soul King realm.


    ¡°It was because he made countless enemies during those years. Though, because of his strength, no one dared to make a move against him.


    ¡°Later on, Mo Bao didn¡¯t break through to the Soul Monarch realm, but those formidable enemies crossed that natural chasm one by one and became Soul Monarchs. At that time, many assassins appeared out of nowhere and wanted to kill Mo Bao.


    ¡°There was no other way. He could only follow the orders of the Divine Sect¡¯s sect master and enter the Divine Sect. He was qualified to be an elder in the Divine Sect. Only then did those people give up. On the surface, they didn¡¯t dare to do anything, but in the dark, they¡¯ve always been watching him.¡±


    Li Xun sighed. Such a Body Cultivator that resounded throughout the sect seemed to have vanished without a trace after so many years. He restrained his light and hid behind the Divine Sect as an elder.


    Heaven was really making a fool out of people!


    ¡°However, I heard from the Divine Sect¡¯s disciples that during these years in the Divine Sect, Mo Bao hasn¡¯t given up on Body Cultivation. He has been studying if there¡¯s a path ahead of Body Cultivation. He¡¯s trying to break through to a new realm.¡±


    That said, Li Xun knew that Mo Bao had not succeeded.


    If he had succeeded in breaking through, given Mo Bao¡¯s personality, how could he be willing to hide in the Divine Sect and not appear? He would have come out to kill everyone, killing all his enemies one by one.


    This was Mo Bao!


    ¡°Is it because of him that the Divine Sect has Body Cultivators?¡±


    Li Ran was enlightened. Although many powerhouses had come out from the Divine Sect, there were not many powerhouses in the sect. With such a Soul King overseeing the sect, even if they were enemies with Mo Bao¡¯s enemies, the Divine Sect would still have an advantage.


    The sect master of the Divine Sect was not simple. Taking this into account, with a powerhouse holding down the fort, he had also won a certain amount of reputation for his sect in the outside world.


    ¡°More or less. When Mo Bao wasn¡¯t in the Divine Sect, I didn¡¯t hear of any Body Cultivators. It¡¯s most likely because of him.¡±


    Li Xun said with certainty.


    ¡°Are you an old acquaintance of his, Father?¡±


    Otherwise, how could Li Xun have a way to send him into the Divine Sect? Other than this reason, Li Xun really could not think of anything else.


    ¡°I guess so. He owes the Pure Wind Clan a favor.¡±


    Li Xun frowned. He had never seen Mo Bao with his own eyes. He was not the one who had interacted with Mo Bao.


    ¡°After he became a Soul King, he went on a killing spree for a period. He took the initiative to find his enemies and assassinated all the powerhouses of the Soul Dao. I don¡¯t know the specific situation.


    ¡°When he went on a killing spree, all the powerhouses of Soul Dao in the Yanjiu Prefecture became vigilant and secretly united. They planned to set a trap to kill him.


    ¡°That was the most shocking battle of the century in the Yanjiu Prefecture throughout 10,000 years. Many Soul Kings surrounded Mo Bao to kill him, but they couldn¡¯t take him down for a while and didn¡¯t gain the upper hand.¡±


    Li Xun recalled the great battle that day, and a shocked expression appeared on his face. He sighed and said, ¡°Many powerful Soul Kings couldn¡¯t kill Mo Bao even when they joined hands. This shows how fearsome he is.


    ¡°The Pure Wind Clan¡¯s chief from two terms ago was a powerful Soul King! At that time, the Pure Wind Clan wasn¡¯t a complete Body Cultivation clan. That chief really didn¡¯t want to see Mo Bao fall, so he helped him out to avoid him being killed by many Soul Kings on the spot.¡±


    It was because of that that the Pure Wind Clan was nearly exterminated. Nevertheless, the others also suffered heavy losses. It was at that time that that chief fell.


    Later on, Mo Bao appeared in time, and the Pure Wind Clan was saved. Even so, after that incident, the clan lost more than half of their powerhouses and disciples, and their development got worse, declining to the present day.


    In front of his father, Li Ran did not sigh with emotion. The Pure Wind Clan had such a glorious moment, but it was a pity that those powerhouses all died in that great extermination war.


    ¡°Father, do you mean that I should cultivate Body Cultivation with Senior Mo Bao?¡±


    Given that Mo Bao was such a legendary figure who was famous throughout the world, being able to cultivate by his side and receive a little guidance from him would benefit Li Ran for the rest of his life!


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Mo Bao wouldn¡¯t refuse it because he owes the Pure Wind Clan a favor. Besides, you¡¯re the most suitable candidate. Your talent is no less than his back then. Just based on this, he¡¯ll surely take you in as his disciple!¡±


    So many years had passed since that time, but the fame of Mo Bao was still spread throughout the Azure Dragon Continent. Everyone was looking forward to the reappearance of such a legendary figure, and his name would shake the world once again!


    What about Li Ran?


    In terms of Body Cultivation, he had displayed a rare talent.. Would he become another figure like Mo Bao?

 Chapter 36 - The Falling Clouds Sect, How Frightening

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    After coming out of his father¡¯s residence, Li Ran¡¯s mind was filled with emotions.


    ¡°Mo Bao¡­¡±


    The Divine Sect, Mo Bao, and the pugilistic world where powerhouses were everywhere. These words appeared in Li Ran¡¯s mind, stirring up a wave of shock in his heart.


    Li Ran was moved.


    Compared to the Divine Sect, he wanted to meet that legendary Body Cultivator powerhouse, that legendary figure with a great reputation, that figure who had cultivated on the path of Body for tens of thousands of years.


    From Li Ran¡¯s father¡¯s words, Mo Bao seemed to be one of the first batch of Soul Warriors to start Body Cultivation.


    Someone from the first batch of people to start Body Cultivation had become the Body Cultivator that others spoke of with great reputation!


    ¡®I must meet that senior no matter what.


    ¡®After many years of settling down, is Mo Bao¡¯s strength really as rumored in the outside world, or is he a Soul King?¡¯


    Li Ran wanted to see it with his own eyes. Since his father intended to send him to the Divine Sect, why not make good use of this opportunity?


    In fact, in the Pure Wind Clan, nobody could teach him anything new about Body Cultivation anymore. It was difficult for him to make any new progress here.


    He did not rely entirely on Body Cultivation but if his strength could not be increased, he could not hunt high-level monsters and fuse Soul Rings.


    ¡®As long as my strength increases quickly, I¡¯ll have more confidence to hunt high-level monsters and continue to complete my Soul Ring fusion plan. I only have one Soul Ring, so I have to make it older than others. 10,000 years is far from enough.¡¯


    In the Pure Wind Clan, Li Ran rarely had the opportunity to come into contact with monsters that were more than 10,000 years old. That time in the Desolate Millet Mountain Range was definitely an unexpected harvest.


    If he could become a disciple of Mo Bao and had such a Soul King as his master, would it not be a matter of minutes for him to hunt monsters that were more than 10,000 years old?


    ¡®I must become a disciple of the Divine Sect. Father said that he has a way to send me to the Divine Sect but it¡¯s still best to make two preparations. If I can become a disciple of the Divine Sect with my own ability, I can save a favor.¡¯


    In just a short while, Li Ran had made a plan in his heart. He was waiting for the day when the Divine Sect would recruit disciples.


    ¡­..


    The Pure Wind Clan.


    In the side hall.


    This was the residence of the first elder.


    At this moment, the aura in the hall fluctuated chaotically.


    A youth looked at an elder in the hall. Due to his agitation, the elder¡¯s face was flushed red.


    ¡°Master, this matter is so important. Why didn¡¯t you tell me before?¡±


    The youth who spoke was Li Rui.


    On this day, the first elder had asked him to come to the side hall to explain something to him. He had never expected that it was to talk about the position of the chief.


    ¡°Rui¡¯er, your aptitude is better than Li Ran¡¯s. You¡¯ve even awakened seven Soul Rings. In the future, you¡¯ll be a world-renowned powerhouse for sure and become more powerful than me.¡±


    The first elder sighed internally. The position of the next chief should belong to his disciple. Now that he had to hand it over to Li Ran, how could he feel good?


    ¡°Some time ago, the clan elders and the chief decided to gather. I wanted to tell you about it but¡­ I was afraid it would affect your breakthrough, so I delayed it until now.¡±


    Now that Li Rui had successfully broken through to a Soul Cultivator, the elder did not have any other worries. That was why he told him about the chief¡¯s position.


    ¡°Why Li Ran? What part of me can¡¯t compare to that good-for-nothing?¡±


    The youth¡¯s delicate and handsome face looked ferocious. It no longer had the gentleness in front of outsiders.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to compare yourself to that trash. He¡¯s only able to become the next chief because his good father was helping him.


    ¡°He said that the Pure Wind Clan is a clan of Body Cultivation and that the Body Cultivation disciples should inherit the position of the chief. He¡¯s so sanctimonious!¡±


    The first elder was unwilling. With just a few words, he became furious and indignant.


    ¡°Master, I¡¯m unwilling. Why should I give the position of the chief to such trash? No, I want to find the chief and the elders in the clan and ask them clearly!¡±


    After saying this, Li Rui was about to leave. No matter how rational he appeared to the outside world, he was just an impulsive youth.


    ¡°Rui¡¯er, don¡¯t be rash!¡±


    The first elder shouted at him. His expression was not very good, and it was obvious that he was dissatisfied with Li Rui¡¯s actions.


    ¡°If you continue to argue with them, not only will you not be able to change anything, but you¡¯ll also leave other evidence for those who have ulterior motives to use against you!


    ¡°Besides, the clan elders have always been unpredictable and eccentric. If you provoke them, it¡¯ll be hard to say whether you can continue to stay in the clan!¡±


    Li Rui was still angry when he heard this, but he eventually calmed down.


    His master was right. He could not act rashly, especially at this critical moment.


    The Divine Sect was coming to recruit new disciples.


    ¡°Rui¡¯er, listen to me. Don¡¯t go against Li Ran on the surface. It¡¯s just the position of the chief. When you join the Divine Sect, focus on cultivating for a few years and strive to get a spot in that mysterious sect. That will be the key for you to surpass others!¡±


    The first elder looked past it. Could the Pure Wind Clan compare to the Divine Sect?


    As long as Li Rui joined the mysterious sect and enjoyed a certain reputation in the Azure Dragon Continent, when the time came, the Heaven-Worshipping Talisman in Li Xun¡¯s hands would find the right opportunity to strike. Would it not fall into his hands in the end?


    Now was definitely not the time to alert the enemy. The first elder had waited for so many years. Why would he be anxious for such a short period?


    It would be just a few years!


    ¡°The mysterious sect? Master, what does that mean?¡±


    Li Rui was puzzled by the first elder¡¯s words. In the past, he had never heard of the existence of the mysterious sect from his master.


    ¡®Is it even more powerful than the Divine Sect?¡¯


    ¡°The Falling Clouds Sect is a well-deserved large sect on the Azure Dragon Continent. It¡¯s located at the Nine Stars Tomb Boundary. The legendary mountain ranges like the Southern Desolate Demonic Region and the Northern Sea Devilish Abyss are all located in that region.¡±


    A look of longing appeared on the first elder¡¯s weathered face. That mysterious Nine Stars Tomb Boundary had given birth to too many legendary figures. Even Soul Monarchs, who were as rare as phoenix feathers and qilin horns in the Yanjiu Prefecture, could not be ranked among the ranks in the Nine Stars Tomb Boundary and were at most ordinary powerhouses.


    In that region, Soul Monarchs died every day. It was common for a small organization to give birth to a Soul Monarch. It was not worth mentioning.


    The Falling Clouds Sect was one of the super large sects that stood in the Nine Stars Tomb Boundary. They had a strong foundation. The world-famous Supreme Martial Gods on the Azure Dragon Continent were most likely from the Falling Clouds Sect.


    It was rumored that the Falling Clouds Sect had a peerless secret technique that could help one break through and become a Soul God or even a Supreme Martial God!


    ¡°The Falling Clouds Sect¡­ What¡¯s the relationship between them and the Divine Sect?¡±


    Li Rui¡¯s eyes were filled with astonishment. He had never thought that he would be so close to such a legendary sect, but it seemed like he was very far away from it.


    ¡°The Divine Sect can recommend one or two disciples to join the Falling Clouds Sect every year.


    ¡°Otherwise, where do you think those powerhouses from the Divine Sect have gone to?¡±


    The first elder exposed everything in a single sentence. He had paid a huge price to obtain this shocking news.


    ¡°Master, what should I do?¡±


    When Li Rui heard his master talk about the Falling Clouds Sect and that mysterious region that was filled with powerhouses from all walks of life, his heart began to yearn for it.


    Not only did he want to enter the Divine Sect, but he also wanted to become one of the few disciples who entered the Falling Clouds Sect every year. The position would be his!


    ¡°With your conditions, entering the Divine Sect won¡¯t be a problem. After you successfully enter the Divine Sect, I¡¯ll tell you some methods to increase your strength. I¡¯ll ensure that you can grow quickly in a short period and successfully obtain that spot. Try to enter the Falling Clouds Sect next year!¡±


    The first elder was gratified. He did not have much hope left. Even if there were other ways to increase his strength, he had only awakened three Soul Rings. He knew that any other methods would be futile!


    Li Rui was different. He had awakened seven Soul Rings and was blessed by the heavens. With the augmentation of that secret technique, he would definitely be a heaven-defying existence!


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask what it is for the time being. This must be kept a secret. Don¡¯t tell anyone!¡±


    When the first elder said this, his expression was solemn. If the secret technique was spread outside, the consequences would be devastating..

 Chapter 37 - The Divine Sect Recruits Disciples, Shocked Everyone!

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    A few days had passed since Li Ran returned to the Pure Wind Clan.


    During these few days, he had either studied the stone¡¯s Soul Skills or absorbed the monsters he had killed in the Desolate Millet Mountain Range. Of course, he had only boiled them into medicinal pastes and soaked in them to temper his body.


    As the age of the monsters was not high, they could not fuse with his Soul Ring, so their use value was greatly reduced.


    For a time, it made Li Ran beat his chest and stomp his feet. He should not have absorbed the Nine-Tailed Fox¡¯s Soul Ring in the beginning. He would have left it behind and absorbed the monsters with low age first. This way, the age of the stone could be increased by a few thousand years!


    Now that things had come to this, it was useless to regret or be depressed.


    These few days, in order to achieve a new goal, Li Xun had been constantly tempering his body so that he could show off in front of Senior Mo Bao and have a chance to become his disciple.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Ran!¡±


    An anxious call came from outside.


    It was Li Xun¡¯s voice.


    Li Ran, who was deep in thought, was stunned. What made his father so anxious?


    He quickly walked out and saw Li Xun, who was about to open the door and enter. Li Xun had an anxious look on his face. As soon as he saw Li Ran coming out, he hurriedly pulled him out of the courtyard.


    Li Ran was dragged for a while, then he asked in a daze, ¡°Chie¡­ Father, what happened?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it later. Come with me to the training field now.¡±


    Li Xun looked hurried, and he did not have time to explain further.


    ¡®The training field?


    ¡®It¡¯s definitely not a small matter for Father to be so anxious. What is this for?¡¯


    Li Ran kept quiet and rushed to the training field with his father. On the way, they met many disciples of the Pure Wind Clan. Their expressions were hurried as well, and they were heading in the same direction as Li Ran and his father.


    Not only that but the entrances of the Pure Wind Clan were filled with all kinds of Soul Warriors.


    Seeing this scene, Li Ran was shocked. The various Soul Warriors rarely fought to appear in the Pure Wind Clan. It had never happened in hundreds of years.


    It was rare to see one in hundreds of years!


    When Li Ran arrived at the training field, he completely understood. He did not need his father to explain. He already knew what was going on.


    The people from the Divine Sect had arrived.


    On the Pure Wind Clan¡¯s training field, there were people wearing blue and white robes. There was embroidery on their chests. It was a proud eagle.


    Those people from the Divine Sect were very eye-catching in the entire training field. It was difficult for Li Ran not to see them.


    The Soul Rings on their arms shone with golden lights. They were exceptionally eye-catching. They filled the training field with golden lights.


    Li Ran narrowed his eyes as he sized up the people from the Divine Sect. His heart skipped a beat. He was surprised.


    Nearly half of the twenty people from the Divine Sect were Great Soul Masters. There were quite a number of Soul Grandmasters too as there were five of them.


    Their combined strength was even more powerful than all the people from the Pure Wind Clan. This was only a small portion of the Divine Sect. It was probably not even a tenth of their strength.


    It was enough to show how powerful the Divine Sect¡¯s foundation was!


    When the elder in lead saw Li Xun¡¯s arrival, he greeted him with a smile.


    ¡®A Soul King!¡¯


    Li Ran¡¯s expression did not change, but his heart was in turmoil. That was a true Soul King!


    In Sifang Town, other than that day at the Dongluo Market¡¯s auction house when he accidentally bumped into the Soul Kings from two mysterious organizations, he had never met one elsewhere.


    ¡°Elder Wen, I didn¡¯t treat you well. I didn¡¯t know that you¡¯d arrive at Sifang Town so quickly.¡±


    In front of this Soul King, Li Xun was humble and courteous.


    ¡°Chief Li, you¡¯re too kind. I feel bad for borrowing your clan¡¯s training field today.¡±


    Elder Wen, the Soul King from the Divine Sect, smiled in response. He silently sized up the youth standing next to Li Xun through the corner of his eyes. In just a second, he averted his gaze.


    Since the youth only had one Soul Ring, he was not worth his attention.


    ¡®The Pure Wind Sect has been declining in recent years. They actually have a disciple with a Soul Ring of such a low age.¡¯


    ¡°Chief Li, this is our plan. Other than the Pure Wind Sect, there are also the three great families and other organizations of Sifang Town. Many of their disciples will participate in the recruitment. Other than that, there are also rogue cultivators from all walks of life. There are too many people.¡±


    Elder Wen pointed at the sea of people, surrounding the training ground.


    ¡°Elders, don¡¯t worry. The other disciples of the Pure Wind Clan will do their best to cooperate with the Divine Sect¡¯s recruitment. The disciples of our clan will be responsible for the order outside.¡±


    Hearing this, Elder Wen smiled so much that his wrinkles appeared. He thanked Li Xun politely.


    As for Li Ran¡­


    He was sizing up the families and organizations in all directions. As expected, he saw the young man from the Wang Xiang family among them. That young man happened to look at him with disdain. It was as if he knew some of the conditions for the Divine Sect¡¯s recruitment, so he was certain that Li Ran would not be able to join the sect.


    Li Ran swept his gaze over him, then shifted his gaze away from him and continued to survey his surroundings.


    ¡®Even the organizations Qi Feng and Mo Ying are here. The Divine Sect isn¡¯t simple at all. The people from the three great families and the mysterious organizations all want their disciples to enter the Divine Sect.¡¯


    Li Ran¡¯s gaze had been fixed on the people from the Qi Feng Organization, who were wearing cloaks. He did not forget what happened at the Dongluo Market. That organization had bid for the Seven-Colored Sacred Lotus!


    Previously, because he was weak, he was unable to obtain the Seven-Colored Sacred Lotus. Now that he met the people from the Qi Feng Organization again, he felt an itch.


    He suppressed the fervor in his heart. A 100,000-year-old Seven-Colored Sacred Lotus was just like the 200,000-year-old magical beast in the Desolate Millet Mountain Range. It was a treasure that made people envious.


    The words of the person beside him pulled his thoughts back.


    ¡°Elder Wen, Senior Mo Bao didn¡¯t come this time?¡±


    Li Xun was slightly disappointed that he did not find Mo Bao among the twenty over people from the Divine Sect. He asked with the last glimmer of hope in his heart.


    He was not the only one. A youth beside him also looked at the Divine Sect¡¯s elder, his eyes flickering with hope.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t come. He can¡¯t come. It¡¯s not peaceful outside.¡±


    Elder Wen teased with a smile. Everyone knew what he meant.


    Would Mo Bao dare to appear?


    There were enemies staring at him outside and had not given up for so many years. If Mo Bao appeared, he would be ambushed by many terrifying powerhouses!


    This was the expected result.


    Li Xun shook his head and sighed.


    Since Mo Bao did not come, he could only inform him by letter. No matter what the result was, he had to give it a try.


    ¡°Elder Wen, how many disciples do the Divine Sect want to recruit from Sifang Town this time?¡±


    The number of people participating in the recruitment this time around had more than doubled compared to last year. If the number of disciples recruited did not change, it meant that the competition this year would be much crueler.


    Elder Wen smiled without saying a word. His gaze swept across everyone. He avoided the light and emphasized, ¡°The quality this year is better than the previous years, but you should know that the Divine Sect¡¯s territory is limited, Chief. If we recruit all of them, the higher-ups will seek an explanation from me.


    ¡°Looks like we¡¯ll have to raise the standards this year.¡±


    His voice was not loud, but the people from the families and other organizations had been paying close attention to the movements here.


    They all heard this.


    All of a sudden, the crowd was in an uproar!


    ¡®They¡¯re going to raise the standards this year?!¡¯


    The most shocked ones were the rogue cultivators. It was already very difficult for them to awaken five Soul Rings. After all the effort they had put in, they had barely reached last year¡¯s recruitment standards. In the end, they were told that the standards would be raised?


    They could not accept this change!


    The rogue cultivators were just one step away from joining a great sect of the Yanjiu Prefecture. Now, the opportunity for them to advance was completely ruined!


    No one could accept it.


    In the crowd, the people of the three great families and some of the larger organizations did not change their expressions. It seemed that their members and disciples had awakened more than five Soul Rings. Otherwise, they would not be so calm as to look disdainfully at the crowd and calmly sit by the side to watch the show.


    Raising the standards was actually a good thing.. There would be fewer competitors!

 Chapter 38 - The Requirements Were Raised, Causing an Uproar

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    It was the day the Divine Sect recruited disciples.


    In less than half a day, the training field was filled with people. Some rogue cultivators were even squeezed to other mountain peaks. The nearby peaks were also filled with rogue cultivators.


    Everyone was poised for action. Many young Soul Warriors and Soul Cultivators had excited and expectant looks on their faces. They were all geniuses in their families, and their families had placed great hopes on them. Today, they would be able to overcome all obstacles and overcome all obstacles to enter the Divine Sect!


    They would bring glory to their families!


    Elder Wen stood on the high platform of the training field and looked down at everyone. Behind him were the other elders of the Divine Sect, and after them were the disciples of the sect.


    It was almost time.


    ¡°Cultivators, please be quiet. We¡¯re from the Divine Sect, and I¡¯m sure you know why we¡¯re here. We¡¯re here to recruit geniuses from all walks of life and add new blood into the Divine Sect!¡±


    Elder Wen¡¯s voice was as loud as thunder as it resounded throughout the training field!


    The vast training field immediately fell silent. It was so quiet that even a silver needle could be heard. The people scattered around the training field stared at the old man on the high platform in unison.


    ¡°There are many people in Sifang Town who should be familiar with me. In the past, I was in charge of recruiting people in this area. As usual, this year, I¡¯m sure you know what kind of personality I have, right?¡±


    The old man looked particularly kind but in the eyes of the people of Sifang Town, this was all an illusion.


    This person was very ruthless!


    Last year, there was a young genius from a family. In order to enter the Divine Sect, he had used some tricks during the sparring session. He thought that it was enough to conceal it from the world.


    In the end, he was seen through by Elder Wen with a single glance. The elder directly killed that genius.


    That family¡¯s powerhouse was flustered and exasperated at that time but because the other party was a member of the Divine Sect, he could only forcefully suppress the anger in his heart.


    This was making a move against a Divine Sect elder meant going against the Divine Sect. Which family or organization dared to do so?


    ¡°As for the rules, I don¡¯t need to emphasize them. I¡¯ll just note that there are slight changes to the standards for recruiting disciples this year.¡±


    Once he said that, people looked over from all directions.


    Some rogue cultivators still held on to a tiny bit of hope, hoping that what they had just heard would not come true. Some large families and organizations were looking forward to hearing what was to come.


    ¡°Everyone, you¡¯ve all seen it. The number of people participating this year has more than doubled compared to previous years. Besides, the majority of you have good aptitudes. The development of Sifang Town is really fast, exceeding my imagination.


    ¡°If it were possible, I¡¯d really like to recruit all of you into the Divine Sect, but I¡¯m not the only one who has the final say in the sect. If I were to recruit too many disciples, the higher-ups would hold me accountable!


    ¡°The Divine Sect is only a small sect. If we recruit too many disciples, we won¡¯t be able to do anything even if we wanted to. In the end, we would fail to live up to everyone¡¯s expectations of the Divine Sect. It¡¯s a result that none of us would want to see.


    ¡°Therefore, the Divine Sect has decided to raise the standards for recruiting disciples this year. Only those who have awakened at least six Soul Rings will be qualified to enter the second round of the competition!¡±


    As expected, the moment he finished, the training field was filled with noise.


    The disgruntled and doubtful voices from all directions drowned out the voices on the high platform. The rogue cultivators on the nearby peaks began to become restless. For a moment, the training field was somewhat out of control.


    Although the other disciples of the Pure Wind Clan received orders from the chief to be in charge of maintaining order, there were too many people, and they simply could not manage it.


    ¡°Six Soul Rings. Most people are already eliminated in an instant. This condition is extraordinarily harsh.¡¯


    Li Ran stood below the high platform, taking in everyone¡¯s reactions and muttering softly.


    It was already very rare to awaken five Soul Rings. Since the requirement was raised to six in an instant, it would be strange if those people did not go crazy!


    Nonetheless, this was none of Li Ran¡¯s business.


    Not to mention six Soul Rings, even if it was reduced to five or four Soul Rings, he would not be able to participate at all.


    ¡®Senior Mo Bao isn¡¯t here. How am I supposed to sneak into the Divine Sect?¡¯


    Li Ran¡¯s gaze returned to the group of Divine Sect members on the high platform. His mind began to spin rapidly. He had to plan for himself. Who knew if the favor from the Pure Wind Clan would be effective against Mo Bao?


    On the surface, the Divine Sect was a sect of the path Soul Dao but because of Senior Mo Bao, there was actually a very small number of people involved in Body Cultivation.


    What puzzled Li Ran was where those Body Cultivation disciples were chosen from.


    ¡®Could it be that they were chosen from every batch of geniuses?


    ¡®How¡¯s that possible!¡¯


    Those who could enter the Divine Sect were well-known God-favored ones. They had at most nine Soul Rings and at least six Soul Rings. How could they be willing to cultivate Body Cultivation?


    Li Ran was engrossed in his thoughts. He was completely unaware that his gaze had been fixed on the elder on the high platform.


    On the high platform.


    Elder Wen¡¯s expression did not change in the face of the commotion in the training field. There was a faint smile at the corner of his mouth.


    All of a sudden, his smile froze slightly. He lowered his head to look at the youth below the platform.


    The youth who had previously stood beside the Pure Wind Clan¡¯s chief.


    Elder Wen frowned. ¡®Why is he looking at me?


    ¡®Could it be because of my suggestion?


    ¡®Stop joking!


    ¡®He has only awakened one Soul Ring¡­


    ¡®How could such a Soul Warrior catch the eyes of the Divine Sect!¡¯


    At the spur of the moment, Elder Wen thought of a person¡¯s exhortation, but he quickly tossed it to the back of his mind. ¡®Let¡¯s talk about it later!


    ¡®Let¡¯s get down to business first!¡¯


    ¡°Everyone, please be patient!¡±


    The moment the words were spoken, it was like a tiger¡¯s roar. Everyone covered their ears in unbearable pain. The clamor in the surroundings was drowned out.


    ¡°The truth is just that cruel. If you¡¯re dissatisfied, you can choose to go to another sect. The other sects aren¡¯t bad either. They¡¯re much better than the Divine Sect.


    ¡°I¡¯ll only say this once. Soul Warriors or Soul Cultivators who have awakened at least six Soul Rings can enter the second round. Everyone else, I¡¯m truly sorry!


    ¡°Those who want to watch can stay. We won¡¯t take up any of your time. Whether you go or stay, it¡¯s up to you!¡±


    The representative of the Divine Sect had said so, proving that there was no possibility of further discussion on this matter.


    Someone sighed and retreated from his original position. The moment someone moved, there were movements everywhere.


    Several minutes passed.


    The originally impenetrable crowd suddenly had some space in between. The nearby mountain peaks were densely packed with rogue cultivators as they retreated dejectedly from above.


    Li Ran took a quick glance. Nearly a quarter of them had left. Not all of those who stayed met the requirements of the Divine Sect. Some people did not meet the requirements, but they still chose to stay and watch.


    Every year, people were still somewhat interested in the martial competitions between those geniuses and the Divine Sect¡¯s representatives. Moreover, every year, there would be a few dark horses that would emerge among the geniuses and become the Divine Sect¡¯s most important seedling.


    It was a pity that they could not join the Divine Sect, but it did not prevent everyone from watching the show.


    ¡°Thank you for your love for the Divine Sect. I¡¯m here to thank everyone on behalf of the sect master for being willing to give us face.¡±


    Elder Wen looked around and said with a smile.


    ¡°Next, for the disciples who meet the condition, please walk to the right side of the training field.¡±


    Just as he said this, the Souls Warriors and Soul Cultivators who had awakened at least six Soul Rings walked out from their families or organizations. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, they walked to the right side of the training field.


    They were all geniuses from various large and small families, as well as God-favored ones from sects and organizations. Their families and organizations had placed high hopes on them, and many of them even carried mysterious missions on their shoulders.


    ¡®So many familiar faces.¡¯


    Li Ran saw many familiar faces from that group of people. There was Li Rui from the Pure Wind Clan, Wang Chen and his clansmen from the Wang Xiang family, as well as those who had appeared at the Dongluo Market that day.


    He did not have a deep impression of the ones from the organizations, so he did not know their names.


    People kept coming down from all directions and landed on the training field. Within a few minutes, the right half of the training field was filled with young Soul Warriors and Soul Cultivators.


    Generally speaking, when the Divine Sect came to recruit disciples every year, it would be a month after the day of their awakening. Soul Warriors who had just awakened their Soul Rings would only reach the Soul Cultivator realm at most..

 Chapter 39 - Body Cultivation Prodigies

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡®There are so many people.¡¯


    Even though the Divine Sect had raised the conditions for this year, there were still many people who came to the right side of the training field.


    Li Ran roughly calculated that there were almost 100 people.


    If Elder Wen did not raise the conditions, there would be even more people, and the competition would be even more intense.


    The geniuses in the training field sized each other up and kept a distance from each other.


    As long as they stood here, they were enemies. They were all fighting for the spot to enter the Divine Sect!


    The number of people on the training field finally stopped increasing.


    Nearly 100 people simultaneously looked at the elder on the high platform.


    ¡°You, go down. You don¡¯t meet the condition.¡±


    Elder Wen¡¯s smiling face instantly darkened.


    His gaze was sharp as he stared intently at a youth dressed in a black robe.


    Everyone was stunned. They followed his gaze and looked over. What was wrong with that youth?


    The black-robed youth instantly became the focus of attention in the crowd. The youth had an embarrassed look as he lowered his head guiltily.


    ¡°Trying to impersonate? Don¡¯t try to hide it from me. Get lost before I lose my temper!¡±


    Elder Wen was truly enraged.


    The moment these words were said, some people realized what was going on.


    ¡°Young and frivolous! How dare he play tricks in front of Elder Wen!¡±


    Some people sighed.


    The black-robed youth¡¯s face alternated between red and white. He ran out of the crowd with an ashen face, afraid that he would trigger the elder.


    ¡®A fish that slipped through the net.¡¯


    What surprised Li Ran was not the black-robed youth, but the fact that Elder Wen was able to see through the number of Soul Rings that person had awakened with a glance.


    Generally speaking, only on the day of awakening would others see the number of Soul Rings that they had awakened.


    After that day, only one¡¯s Innate Soul Ring and bound Soul Rings would appear on one¡¯s arm.


    Nonetheless¡­ Elder Wen was able to see the number of Soul Rings that someone else had awakened?


    ¡®Perhaps there¡¯s some magical tool hidden on his body that can reveal the number of Soul Rings that someone else has.¡¯


    Li Ran guessed that since Elder Wen was from the Divine Sect, that kind of precious magic tool would be a small matter to the sect that had a deep foundation.


    ¡°There was a small incident just now. Let me give you another piece of advice. Focus on the sparring session later. This is to show respect to others and yourself!¡±


    Elder Wen¡¯s expression softened as he said, ¡°I¡¯ve already said it clearly, so I won¡¯t say anymore. Everyone present has a wooden token in their hands. Please stand in your respective areas according to your attributes.¡±


    The first round would be testing the number of Soul Rings one had awakened. The second round would test the strength of one¡¯s Innate Soul Ring¡¯s attributes.


    In layman¡¯s terms, it was to see if one¡¯s Innate Soul Ring¡¯s lethality was great.


    The stage was divided into three areas. There were Beast Soul Rings, Medicinal Herb Soul Rings, and Weapon Soul Rings. Other than the area for Beast Soul Rings, there were more than thirty people in the other two areas.


    Only the Beast Soul Ring¡¯s area had scattered people. There were less than fifteen people, and the two other sections made it look smaller.


    Nevertheless, in the crowd¡¯s opinion, those who had Beast Soul Rings had an advantage over the other Soul Rings.


    Li Rui stood among them, enjoying the envious gazes from the surrounding people. He subconsciously held his head high and stuck out his chest, feeling a sense of superiority.


    When he accidentally caught sight of Li Ran in the crowd, his smile instantly disappeared and was replaced by disdain. It was the disdain of the strong toward the weak.


    ¡®You have a good father but even if you become the chief of the Pure Wind Clan, it¡¯ll never change the fact that you¡¯re a good-for-nothing!


    ¡®The chief of the Pure Wind Clan?¡¯


    Li Rui really looked down on Li Ran. His target was the Falling Clouds Sect, the holy land that had nurtured many Supreme Martial Gods.


    On the other side of the crowd, there was a youth who would occasionally frown and smile happily.


    No one noticed because everyone¡¯s attention was focused on the training field. Three Soul Cultivators from the Divine Sect had appeared in each of the three areas. Their Innate Soul Rings were the corresponding Beast Soul Ring, Medicinal Herb Soul Ring, and Weapon Soul Rings.


    For the sake of fairness, the three Soul Cultivators could only use their Innate Soul Rings. Even so, the difficulty was still very high.


    Their Innate Soul Rings had been strengthened twice, and their strengths were terrifying. There were very few people present who could last three rounds with them.


    This was the cruelty of the Divine Sect¡¯s recruitment of disciples.


    There were already sounds of fighting in the three areas. From the beginning until now, it had not even been a minute, but there were already people in the Weapon Soul Ring¡¯s area who were defeated.


    Once they were defeated, or if they did not last three rounds, they would be eliminated.


    The battle situation on the training field became more intense. The sounds were like thunder. Some people flew out, and fresh blood spurted out. Once someone was defeated, there would be people rushing up.


    Everyone¡¯s attention was focused on the training field. From time to time, there would be one or two exclamations. No one noticed that there was a youth crouching and silently climbing up the high platform.


    At this moment, there were four elders standing on the high platform. They looked at the battle situation on the stage and occasionally nodded.


    ¡°Not bad. Some of the Soul Rings¡¯ Soul Skills from this batch are still very powerful. If we polish them, they¡¯ll be pieces of unpolished jade!


    ¡°It seems like there hasn¡¯t been any decent disciple in Sifang Town in the past few years. From the looks of it, there¡¯s a bit of hope this year.¡±


    An elder standing next to Elder Wen was slightly weaker and was a Soul Grandmaster.


    His voice was loud and clear as he asked, ¡°How are we going to explain things to Old Man Mo?¡±


    When the other three elders heard this, their faces were filled with bitterness.


    Before the four of them came to Sifang Town, they were reminded by Old Man Mo Bao that they had to find good seedlings for him.


    When Elder Wen thought of this, he cursed internally. ¡®If it wasn¡¯t because I couldn¡¯t beat him, I wouldn¡¯t have agreed to this.


    ¡®Sometimes, I really suspect that Mo Bao has broken through to the Soul Monarch Realm. Otherwise, if we¡¯re both Soul Kings, how could I be at a disadvantage?¡¯


    ¡°After we return, we¡¯ll just say that there are no seedlings for Body Cultivation. Let him think of another way!¡±


    ¡®We¡¯re a sect of Soul Dao, so why should we bother with Body Cultivation!¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that damned old man will use our Soul Dao disciples to experiment again. The last batch of disciples had a miserable time!¡±


    Speaking of this, the expressions of the four people turned ugly. Mo Bao did not care whether the others were willing or not. When he saw those disciples who had just entered the sect, he directly abducted them and messed around with them. He said that he wanted to temper their bodies and throw them into the Magical Beast Mountain Range to fight, and he did whatever he thought of.


    After being messed with by that devil, the sect had been in a mess for the past few years. Those disciples complained endlessly. Mo Bao was simply a nightmare for them.


    Therefore, the sect master thought of a way to prevent the disciples in the sect from being harmed. That was to let Mo Bao go outside and select Body Cultivators.


    However¡­


    The outside world was full of his enemies. For some reason, they had been keeping a tighter watch on him during this period.


    Mo Bao had no way of escaping, so the heavy responsibility fell on the four elders who had come to Sifang Town to recruit disciples.


    ¡°Damn Old Man Mo!


    ¡°Can¡¯t he do it on his own if he wants to study Body Cultivation? Why does he have to harm others?¡±


    The four elders were crying bitterly on the high platform. ¡®How are we supposed to find a Body Cultivator genius in half a day?


    ¡®Besides, we know nothing about Body Cultivation!


    ¡®Find my *ss!¡¯

 Chapter 40 - Body Cultivator, Victory!

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The atmosphere on the high platform was gloomy.


    At this time, the four elders from the Divine Sect had worried expressions on their faces.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we find one here and anyhow bring one back to Old Man Mo?¡±


    One of the elders suggested.


    ¡°Who here would be willing to do that?¡±


    Just as he finished, an imposing reply came from behind.


    ¡°I¡¯m willing!¡±


    The four of them looked over in unison.


    ¡°???¡±


    Elder Wen frowned. ¡®It¡¯s that youth again?


    ¡®You¡¯re willing?


    ¡®We¡¯re not willing!¡¯


    ¡°Greetings, elders. I¡¯m the eldest son of the Pure Wind Clan¡¯s chief, Li Ran.¡±


    Li Ran tried his best to remain calm and steady as he walked toward the elders. His expression was not too disrespectful but in his heart, he was overjoyed.


    He had just stepped onto the high platform when he heard this exciting good news!


    ¡®They were going to help Senior Mo Bao find a Body Cultivation disciple?


    ¡®Coincidentally, I, Li Ran, have just delivered myself to their doorstep.¡¯


    ¡°Elders, don¡¯t be in a hurry to reject me. My father¡¯s also a Body Cultivator, and I also have my understanding and insights regarding Body Cultivation. I¡¯ve only awakened one Soul Ring, but my talent in Body Cultivation is extraordinary.¡±


    The youth¡¯s eyes were very bright. He introduced himself clearly, word by word, with a solemn expression.


    ¡°One Soul Ring?¡±


    Other than Elder Wen, the other three elders frowned when they heard the young man¡¯s words. ¡®Only one Soul Ring has been awakened. His aptitude¡­ It¡¯s more than just a little bit lacking.¡¯


    ¡®If his aptitude is so bad, how good could his talent in Body Cultivation be?¡¯


    ¡°It hasn¡¯t even been a month since I started walking the path of Body Cultivation, and my strength has only increased by a little¡­ I can barely be considered a Great Soul Master!¡±


    The few elders who did not have any hope suddenly widened their eyes in disbelief.


    ¡®A Body Cultivator could break through so quickly?


    ¡®Who is he fooling!¡¯


    One of the elders teased, ¡°Young friend, lying isn¡¯t a good habit.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, there are so many senior brothers here. If you let one of the senior brothers who has just become a Great Soul Master spar with me, wouldn¡¯t you be able to tell?¡±


    The three elders looked at Elder Wen at the same time.


    They hoped that he would make a decision.


    Elder Wen retracted his gaze and looked at the situation on the training field. It was coming to an end.


    Only the area for Beast Soul Rings had not ended. There were about a dozen people standing in the other two areas. More than half of them had been eliminated.


    With a bang, the outcome had been decided. The second round of elimination had ended. There were less than 40 people left in the team of 100 people.


    ¡°The winners of the match will enter the Divine Sect within half a month with the wooden tokens in your hands!¡±


    After Elder Wen finished, he turned to the Divine Sect disciple standing on the other side of the training field and said in a deep voice, ¡°Yufeng, clean up the training field. Someone wants to spar with you!¡±


    ¡°???¡±


    The people who were about to leave were confused. ¡®Isn¡¯t the competition over?¡¯


    Yufeng was even more confused. He had just bound his third Soul Ring not long ago, so he was only at the early stage of the Great Soul Master realm.


    He had only come here to do odd jobs by recruiting new disciples. Since when did he need to fight?


    ¡®Are my senior brothers and senior sisters here?¡¯


    ¡°Thank you, Elders!¡±


    Li Ran was the fastest to react. He thanked them and landed on the training field with a leap.


    Standing opposite him was a Divine Sect disciple who had clearly not reacted in time.


    ¡°Senior Brother, please forgive me for offending you later.¡±


    Li Ran did not feel embarrassed. He quickly glanced at the other party¡¯s arm and had an idea in his mind.


    ¡®His Innate Soul Ring is a Medicinal Herb Soul Ring. It has been strengthened three times. Judging from its light, it should be around 10,000 years, right?


    ¡®As for his second and third Soul Rings, they¡¯re both Weapon Soul Rings. They¡¯re not as powerful as the Nine-Tailed Fox.


    ¡®It¡¯s not that difficult.¡¯


    The Divine Sect disciple had a strange look on his face. He was barely able to maintain the smile on his face but in reality, he was silently cursing in his heart.


    ¡®What are the elders thinking? They want me to spar with a Soul Warrior?¡¯


    Although Yufeng was speechless, he still adhered to the principle of respecting his opponent. He would use his Innate Soul Ring and finish the fight as soon as possible.


    Outside the training field.


    ¡°Li Ran?! He wants to spar with a Great Soul Master? Does he not want to live anymore?¡±


    Someone recognized the youth on the training field.


    ¡®That trash who has only awakened one Soul Ring?¡¯


    The surrounding people instantly understood.


    ¡°He¡¯s asking for humiliation!¡±


    Li Rui sneered from afar. Like many others, he was waiting to see Li Ran make a fool of himself.


    Soon, the battle on the training field began.


    The two figures moved.


    The Divine Sect disciple reacted quickly and dodged Li Ran¡¯s attack but as soon as he dodged, the youth counterattacked.


    Several times, Yufeng had been entangled by the youth. If he did not have the help of his Weapon Soul Rings, he would not have been able to break free from his shackles.


    The youth¡¯s strength was astonishingly great!


    At this time, the elders on the high platform revealed a trace of surprise. This was something the youth had intentionally revealed.


    ¡°His physical body¡¯s quite powerful.¡±


    ¡®But that¡¯s all.


    ¡®If he only has this ability, how could he hope to defeat a Great Soul Master?


    ¡®Impossible.¡¯


    ¡°Ah, I really need to use my Soul Ring now.¡±


    Li Ran had entangled his opponent while observing the reactions of the people on the high platform. They still looked indifferent.


    He relaxed his strength.


    The disciple found an opening and immediately summoned his Innate Soul Ring. His opponent was too difficult to deal with. He had to finish him off as soon as possible.


    A bright red flower bud emerged from the ground. It was covered in a layer of white mucus. When some of it touched the ground, it became charred black.


    The white mucus was very poisonous!


    Many people¡¯s expressions changed drastically. That was the most poisonous medicinal herb they had ever seen. In less than five seconds, anyone who was contaminated by the poison would be charred black and wither.


    ¡°Li Ran¡¯s definitely done for.¡±


    Some people were gloating while others were helpless.


    Not far away, the moment the poison appeared, Li Xun swayed and almost lost his balance.


    He wanted to rush over to end this ridiculous sparring session.


    ¡®Trash, how dare you spar with others without any means. In the end, someone else will need to clean up the mess.¡¯


    Li Rui, who was watching the show from the crowd, had a mocking look on his handsome face.


    All of a sudden.


    In the next second, the mocking look on his face disappeared. He looked at the training field in disbelief.


    It was not just Li Rui.


    Li Xun, who was originally about to rush over, was stunned on the spot as well.


    Everyone was similarly dumbstruck.


    That powerful flower bud that contained a lethal poison was smashed into pieces by a small stone flying toward it. It did not even have the ability to retaliate!


    The five flower petals were smashed into the soil. Their original appearance could not be seen.


    What lethal poison was that that it was ineffective toward the stone!


    Instead, it made the stone even more excited. The stone smashed down crazily. No one could see that it was absorbing the flower bud¡¯s essence.


    In less than half a minute, the flower bud was completely destroyed!


    The Divine Sect disciple spat out a mouthful of blood. His Innate Soul Ring had been destroyed, and his body had suffered heavy injuries. Next, he was directly thrown out of the training field by Li Ran.


    Victory and defeat had been decided!


    One or two of the four elders on the high platform were shocked. None of them had expected that such an unforeseen event would occur.


    ¡®That disciple who¡¯s a Great Soul Master has been defeated?


    ¡®He has been defeated by a Soul Warrior who threw a stone!


    ¡®Is that possible?¡¯


    They had not believed it at first either, but everything they had seen and the marks on the stage reminded them that everything that had happened was real!


    ¡°A Body Cultivation genius!¡±


    ¡°A heavenly prodigy! Other than Old Man Mo, his physical power is the strongest I¡¯ve ever seen!¡±


    An elder recovered from his shock and pointed at the youth on the stage as he spoke excitedly.


    ¡®He¡¯s certainly a Body Cultivation genius!


    ¡®To be able to defeat a Great Soul Master with just a stone, dare I ask, who in the Azure Dragon Continent can do it?¡¯